for entertaining and releeuing persecuted Preists and Christians his house there being dedicated a cheife Church most Christians resorting to it And other Apostolike men sent from Rome into Britaine in this time 227 Chap. X. Of the last holy labours of S. Timothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denis the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 231 Chap. XI Of the holy Popes next succeeding Sainct Pius and their Religion The fauorable Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour for defence and protection of Christians and the Christian Lieutenants Trebellius and Pertinax with the forhidding the Druids Religion occasions of the publike receauing and profession of Christianitie in Britaine by King Lucius and his subiects 234 Chap. XII How the Religion of the Druides in Britaine made some binderance for the generall receauing of the lawe of Christ But conuicted to be abominable Idolatrie and Superstition the Professors of it generally embraced the faith of Christ detesting their former Infidelities and Impieties 240 Chap. XIII Of Pope S. Eleutherius and how in his Papacie and by his Papall order and power Britaine had the honour to be the first Christian kingdome in the worlde and eldest daughter of the mother Church of Christ King Lucius by his Embassadors and petition to the Pope of Rome so obtaining 247 Chap. xvj Wherein is related how King Lucius did not onely sue vnto the Pope of Rome by his Embassadges for the generall settling of Christian Religion in Britaine but for ciuill and temporall lawes also to be allowed by him to rule heare in Temporall affaires 252 Chap. xv The mission of the holy Legats saincts Damianus Fugatianus Bishops and diuers others from sainct Eleutherius Pope of Rome at the request of sainct Lucius King heare in Britaine by Authoritie to plant and setle heare the true Christian Religion 260 Chap. xvi How these holy Roman Legats by Power and Commission from the Pope and Apostolike See of Rome conuerted and confirmed vnto and in the faith of Christ all manner of Parsons in all places of Britaine whether the Nobilitie Flamens Archflamens or of what Order or degree soeuer 266 Chp. xvij How in Britaine these holy Legats placed Archbishops Bishops in our Cities Archbishops in the places of Archflamens and Bishops for Flamens And how by all writers such dignities were among the auncient Pagans both in Britaine and other Nations 272 Chapt. xviij In what Places of Britaine these cheifest coÌ„manding Archflamens were to witt at London Yorke and Caerlegion and how these Roman Legats placed for them Archbishops with their seuerall commands and Iurisdictions some of them by the Apostoliâ—e power extending and coÌ„manding ouer Prouinces and Countries not temporally subiect to King Lucius of Britaine or the Romans but rather enemyes vnto them in ciuill affaires 279 Chap. xix Of the Episcopall Sees and Cities of the Inferiour Bishops subordinate to the Archbishops which where and how many they were ordained by these Roman Legats and continued Bishops Sees in the Romans and Britans time 285 Chap. xx How S. Eleutherius Pope did not onely by his Papall Authoritie establish and settle Religion Ecclesiasticall thiÌ„gs heare but directed what temporall Lawes were to be vsed appointed the bounds and limits of this kingdome sending and allowed Crowne to our King and such Lawes Order continued heare in many Ages after 295 Chapt. xxj Of many Archiepiscopall Episcopall and other Churches and Monasteries both of men and women founded and ritcly endowed and priuiledged in this time 304 Chap. xxij How after these Roman Legats had fully settled the affaires and estate of our Church heare they went againe to Rome to procure the Pope there to ratifie and confirme what they had done which he did and they returned hither againe with that his Confirmation and many other Preachers then sent hither from Rome 311 Chap. xxiij Of the Archbishops of London Yorke and Caerlegion in this time in particular many other inferiour Bishops and the Roman Church Discipline heare also setled by Papall Authoritie 316 Chap. xxiv Of the comming of these holy Legats to Glastenbury their holy labours deeds and long aboade there their renewing there the old Religeous Order of S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his brethren greate priuiledges and indulgeÌ„ces by theÌ„ procured to that holy place the glory honour and renowne thereof in the whole Christian world 322 Chap. xxv Of the greate honour and Renowne of our old Brittish Apostolike Order of Religion from the comming of sainct Ioseph of Aramathia in the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 63. without any discontinuance or Interruption by some and very short time after his death by all many hundreds of yeares in greate perfection without any change or alteration to be named a Mutation of Monasticall Rule being the Mother or Nurse of Monasticall holy life to many Nations and Religious Orders in them by which also many CouÌ„tryes to Christ were conuerted 328 Chap. xxvj That diuers of the Britans which liued in that part of Britaine then called Albania now Scotland were conuerted by the same meanes and manner by these Roman Legats as the other Britans of Loegria and Cambria were at that time 333 Chap. xxvij Of diuers bookes or writings of sainct Phaganus Damianus Eluanus Meduuinus and others Charters and Immunities of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius the Scripturs heare receaued in the old Latine Translation and the same Canon of them which Catholicks now obserue and followe 337 THE THIRD AGE THE I. CHAPTER VVHerein is deliuered that sainct Victor being now Pope Seuerus Emperour and sainct Luciuâ— yet King of Britaine but shortly dying sainct Victor was Supreame in gouernment of the whole Church of Christ in Asia Afrike and Europe and particularly in Britaine which so acknowledged and receaued from him the true obseruation of Easter as it had done with other Catholike customes from sainct Eleutherius before 343 Chap. ij Of the time and place of King Lucius his death That he did not die or was martyred in Germanie Neither had he any Sister called Emerita martyred there It was an other Prince of Britaine after this time This our first Christian King Lucius died at Gloucester in Britaine 346 Chapt. iij. How notwithstanding the death of King Lucius without Heire to succeede in the gouernment of the kingdome the Brittans perseuered constantly in the Christian faith and the Scots by Preachers sent from sainct Victor Pope of Rome at the entreatie of their King Donalde receaued the faith and as the Brittans continued in it vntill the Protestants time euen by their owne confessions 350. Chap. iv That allthough the being of the Scots in Britaine in the time of sainct Victor is vncertaine and not proued but rather otherwise yet the Inhabitants of the part now called Scotland Britans or whosoeuer were conuerted in King Lucius and this time The Bishops of the conuerted Scots were euer true Bishops and they euer
made By heauens faire Orbes What ere Obliuion's shade Had ruined and in the doing lost Thou hast repayred at thy deare Memorye's cost Yea the whole SVMME OF BRITTISH MOTION Renew'd reduc d to present Notion Philosophers that hold NO ACTE THE SAME CAN TWICE BE DONE must needes adore thy NAME Thy so diuining so presageing NAME Whose euery lettre is a TRVMP of fame To sound Gods Church Thou haist BROVGHT back whole Ages The same to act ON oures and future stages Thou hast enforc'd great Rome with much a doe To know that wee haue OVR BARONIVS too Liue till thy bOOKE die laugh at Enuys dart And glory in thy AGE-REVIVING ART H. T. IN EVNDEM DOcta SOROR Latium magnis licet inuidet AVSIS Et dolet Angliacos tanta referre modos In laudes Broughtone tuas tamen ire superbit Miraturque Tuum quod cupit esse Suum Ne dubites en Romano te more salutat Atque NOVENA INGENS FRONDE coronat OPVS H. T. AN ANAGRAME ON THE SAME RICHARD BROVGHTON RIâ—H HARD BROVGHT ON RICH is thy worke in times best iewels RICH. Pure gold in euery Stitch. HARDE too What wonder all faire things are HARDE Faire same bee thy rewarde BROVGHT backe from death Who ere the like hath BROVGHT This past our Ages thought ON then least wanting thee times goe not ON THEE times relies vpon H. T. I can not speake thy WOORTH yet I desire To be amongst thy PRAYSERS and ADMIRE F. H. APPROBATIO HAEC Historia Ecclesiastica magnae Britanniae à viro docto elaborata multa continet ex vetustissimis monumentis eruta quae fidem Catholicam â primis saeculis in illa florentem demonstrant nec habet aliquid fidei aut moribus aduersum vt fide digno testimonio ab eo percepi qui opus totum perlegit Quapropter dignum visum est quod lucem aspiciat Actum Duaci 12. Octobris 1633. GEORGIVS COLVENERIVS S. Theol. Doctor Regius ordinariusque Professor Duacensis Academiae Cancellarius librorum Censor THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FIRST AGE THE I. CHAPTER TREATING GENERALLY OF THE NATIuitie of Christ in the time of Augustus Emperour of Rome and Kymbelnie King of Brittayne And how it came to the knowledge of the Brittans 1. AFTER Iulius Cesar the first Emperour of Rome who had made this kingdome of Brittayne tributary to the Romans and carried many Hostages and Prisoners from hence to Rome was slayne and his next Successour Augustus the second Emperour say our Antiquaries auncient and late Catholiks and others by the will of God had established most sure peace through the world our Redeemer The blessed birth of Christ Iesus Redeemer of the world Ranulph Higeden hist l. 4. c. 6. Stow. Et howe 's hist tit the Romans in Cesar Augustus an 1. Christ Matth. Westminst chron an gratiae 5. Galfrid monum hist Britt l. 4. c. 11. Virun l. 4. Io. Harding f. 30. Stow. howe 's supra Matth. Westm aetat 5. an 9. 10. Theater of Brit. l. 6. Raph. holin hist of Engl. l. 3. p. 32. Hector Boeth Scotor hist l. 3. veremund hist Scot. Grim stoÌ„ in Scot. in Metellan Stow. hist in Cassibelan and Octau Augustus Io. Bal. l. de Script centur 1. in Gilda Cambr. Claudia Mat. Paâ—ker antiquit Brit. p. 2. Theater of Brit. pag. 202. Mat. Westm an 44. Golfrid hist Brit. l. 4. c. 9. Bal. supr in Androgeo Fabian hist in Kimbeline Guido de columna Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. 3. p. 32. Dion l. 59. Stow. hist in Guider Galfrid hist Brit. l. 5. c. 18. Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. 4. p. 51. Stow. hist in Coil Hector Boeth Scotor hist l. 3. f. 36. p. 2. Strabo l. de Situ orbis Hect. Boeth suprà fol. 37. Iesus Christ true God and man was borne in the 42. yeare of his Empire in the fift yeare of the Reigne of Canobelyne or Kymbeline in this Kingdome of Brittayne and as our scottish historiaÌ„s say Metallanus ruled then among the people called Scots A litle before which time by the greate prouidence of God to make this our Brittayne more timely and particularly partaker of such heauenly Tideings before other nations Augustus intending an expedition against this kingdome Ambassadours came from Brittayne to Rome entreating for peace swearing fealtie in the Temple of Mars offering guifts in the Capitole to the Gods of the Romans and submitted parte of the I le to Augustus They gaue him for securitie so many and greate Nobles of this Nation for pledges and hostages that all here were so quiet that one bande of Souldiars and a fewe horesemen were sufficient to keepe the I le in the Roman possession 2. And by such meanes the Romans did euer here secure themselues of the Brittans from their first Inuasion by Iulius Caesar carrying away from hence and keeping them at Rome for their glory honour and quiet not onely many of our cheife Nobilitie men women and children but of the regall race and blood and Kings themselues Among which we finde that Androgius sonne and heyre to King Ludd liued and died there Cassibilane his vnkle who was subdued by Caesar giue hostages and made this kingdome Tributary to the Roman Empire Theomantius his Nephew and Successour in the Kingdome payed tribute to the Romans which Cassibilane had graunted and reigned quietly And his Sonne Cunobeline King after him his Father was one of his Fathers hostages in Rome in his time and was kinghted there Adaminus sonne of King Cunobeline was kept at Rome by Caius Caligula Emperour His Brother Guiderius if he was King here at all reigned but a verie shorte time Aruitragus next King of Brittayne Married the daughter or neare kinswoman of Claudius the Emperour and had by her his sonne and heire Marius Successour in this kingdome Coillus his sonne heire and next King here after him was ab Infantia Romae enutritus brought vp at Rome from his Infancie King Lucius his sonne and heire and our first Christian in Britaine had the like dependances from thence and by that happy meanes and occasion together with his kingdome receaued publikely the faith of Christ from blessed Eleutherius Pope and Bishop there 3. Neither was this greate league of amitie onely betweene Rome such parts of Britaine which English inhabite now and longe haue done but with the whole Iland of Britaine and other parts about it also as the Scottish historians doe plainely write contending That the Emperour Augustus and Senate of Rome did not onely send Ambassadours to King Kymbeline to congratulate his being King of Britaine but also as These writers say to Metellanus King of the Scots to signifie their loue to him and the greate peace the Emperour had then established in all the world whereupon Metellanus to make this loue of the Romans more sure vnto him sent vnto Augustus Caesar and the Capitall of Rome guifts in his owne name and the Scottish nation by which
50. fol. 42. Rex ab hoc seculo transiens Coillum filium habuit successorem By whom he reigned but a short time not aboue sixe yeares Others affirme he reigned a farre longer time the Protestant Publishers of the Brittish Historie ascribe 52. yeares for his Reigne Polidor Virgil giueth him 48. yeares Stowe saith he reigned 53. yeares Harding auoucheth that he dyed When he had Reigned sixtie yeares and three His Tribute payed full well to Rome Citie Of Christs faith some what he was enformed But much more he needed to haue bene reformed But howsoeuer the question about the time of his Regiment long or short be resolued certaine it is that he was a friend to Christians and if he reigned long longer was their peace by his permission and if his Regiment was shorter yet the quiet of Christian Religion was not thereby abbreuiated for Coillus his Sonne being also very fauourably affected to Christians and leauing the Kingdome to his Sonne Lucius vnder whome the whole Nation was conuerted to the faith of Christ we cannot finde any King of Britaine in those dayes which was an enemy to Christianitie so that if any outrage or crueltie was committed against any of that profession it was rather by the malice of Marian. Scot. lib. 2. aetat 6. in Tit. Martin Polon Supput col 36. in Tit. Matth. Westm an 81. Florent Wig. in Tit. the Druids and some such and not by regall commaunde and Authoritie which rather stood for the defence then offence of Christians all that time 2. And so long as Titus Sonne of Vespasian was Emperour of Rome which was but two yeares and not many moneths ther was no Persecution of Christians there not putting any of them to death and so mercifull he was to all that he pardoned the very conuicted that had conspired against him and vsed them as familiarly as he did before vir omni genere virtutum mirabilis adeo vt amor deliciae humani generis diceretur Hic in Imperio tantae bonitatis Domitian a vâ—ry wicked and persecuting Emperour fuit vt nullius omnino sanguinem fuderit sed conuictos aduersum se coniurationis dimitteret atque in eadem familiaritate qua antea habuerat retineret But after Euseb Hist in Chron. Marian Martin Matth. West Flor. supr the death of Titus his younger Brother Domitian taking the Empire vpon him differed so much from his Brother and Vespasian his Father before him that he fell into so greate pride and impietie that he caused and commaunded himselfe to be called and worshiped as God and was the second after Nero who setting forth his cruel Edicts to that end persecuted Christians and the Church of Christ Which crueltie of his allthough it did not extend to our Christian Britans as Rome still by the Roman Lawes enioying there their priuiledges and immunities from compulsion to square themselues in matters of Religion to the Emperiall lawes and Edicts yet being of force against all that had not such municipall prerogatiues many of these bannished and persecuted Many Christians in this Persecution of Domitian fled into Britaine Christians as in the Persecution of Nero before as our Protestant and other Antiquaries tell vs fled into this our Britaine whether that Persecution did not nor could extend it selfe for refuge and succour at the least vntill his wicked Edicts 15. yeares and some moneths after the beginning of his Empire immediately vpon his death for their crueltie were reuoked by Nerua his Successour who by his first Edict recalled all which Domitian had bannished Nerua primo edicto suo cunctos exules quos Domitianus relegauit reuocari praecepit Whereupon a Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie speaking of this time of Domitian Matth. Westm an Dom. 97. Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 18. Tripart hist l. 1. c. 7. calleth Britaine a refuge for Christians And addeth both from Cassiodorus and his owne iudgment It was not counted vnlawfull for these to be Christians that dwelt beyond Italy and France as in Britaine or neere the Pireney Mountaynes and so to the westerne Ocean Whereby vndoubtedly it came to passe that many professing Christ not daring to abide neere vnto the heart of the Empire as in Italy France or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyce of our Britaine where to leade their liues in such sort as they might enioye libertie of conscience 3. By which meanes it seemeth that the number of our Apostolike men though their names be buried in obliuion by iniquitie of time was againe S. Ioseph of Aramathia diuers of his coÌ„pany died about this time as also others our primatiue Christians renewed and encreased diuers of the former now hastning to their death and some of them credibly deceased allready Among which we may with good warrant number S. Ioseph of Aramathia and others of his holy companions which though they were subiect vnto him as their Abbot and cheife yet for yeares and age litle or not at all inferiour vnto him in probable iudgment And S. Ioseph was so venerable for yeares before this time that the holy Euangelists as our Protestants translate them tell vs he was at the death of Christ one and thirtie yeares of age And he was as the Antiquities of Glastenbury with many other Authorities witnesse before his coming Matth. cap. 27. Marc. cap. 15. Luc. cap. 23. Ioa. cap. 19. into Britaine an honorable Counceller in high esteeme with the Iewes and so honoured by Pilate the President of Iury that he boldly had accesse vnto him asked and obtayned of him the body of Christ which he buryed in his one Tombe thinking thereby that he had not long to liue and so old he was at his coming hither that as many before haue thought his sonne Ioseph was consecrated a Bishop at the least assigned to that dignitie Therefore the auncient writers and Antiquities of this Historie say that within few yeares M. S. antiq de Vit. S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Io. Capgrau in eod Antiquit. Glast alij of their setling themselues at Glastenbury they gaue place to nature and ended their liues one earth and S. Ioseph as probably the rest was buryed by the holy Chappell which they had founded to the blessed Virgin Mary effluentibus paucis annorum curriculis sancti memorati carnis ergastulo sunt educti inter quos Ioseph sepultus est positus in linea bifurcata iuxta Oratorium praedictum And about this time our renowned Archbishop S. Aristobulus died heare a late writer saith by Martyrdome at Glastenbury setting downe the time about the yeare of Christ three score and ten which how true it is I dare Author of the Engl. Martyrol 15. day of March. not affirme because I finde none of his Authours which he citeth who are Arnoldus Mirmannius Dorotheus in Synopsi Baronius to deliuer any such thing but if we should leaue him to a naturall death we cannot coniecture
or giuen any other note or distinction to knowe what Timothie it was which vndertoocke so greate labours and had so happie successe in this kingdome we must needs expressing it with great Ioy conclude it was S. Timothie Sonne of our renowned Brittish Lady Claudia which shewed so greate loue and atcheiued so worthie things in his and our Country Britaine And to leaue it without question it could be no other 4. The other S. Timothie Bishop of Ephesus was martyred and buryed there in the time of Domitian and many yeares by all accompts before King Lucius was borne And S. Onesimus mentioned by S. Paul was his Successour Vi◠S. Timothei Ephes in Breu. die 24. Ianuar. Martyrol Rom. eod die Bed Ado Lipp Ignat Epist ad Ephes Epist ad Antioch Nicep l. 3. c. H. Magdeb. cent 2. Breuiar Rom. die 22. August Martyrol Rom. 23. Aug. Bed Vsuard alij Martyrol Rom. 3. Maij. Menol Martyrol Rom. Bed Vsuard 21. Maij. Petr. Catal. l. 5. c. 28. Martyr Ro. Bed Vsuard 23. Aug. Greg. Tur. l. de glor Mart. c. 54. Martyrol Rom. alij 19. Decembr Martyrol Rom. Menol. 10. Iunij 2. Tim. 4. S. Pius Pap. 1. Ep. ad Iustum Viēn Epist sup apud Baron To. 2. Annal. an 166. and Bishop there in S. Ignatius dayes as he himselfe witnesseth both which were also martyred 50. yeares before this time I now entreate of by all witnesses Catholiks and Protestants There haue bene diuers other holy Saints of that name but none of that time and Episcopall or Preistly Function to whome we can possibly ascribe this honour S. Timothie of Antioch preached at Rome but long after this in the time of Pope Melchiades martyred there There was an other martyred in Macedonia but no Preist nor about this time An other martyred at Thebais but a married man Husband to S. Maura martyred with him in the time of the Arrians An other of that name was martyred in Mauritania with Polius and Eutichius Deacons he himselfe also onely a Deacon An other in Rhemes in France with S. Apollinaris but not noted to haue bene any Clergie man An other a Deacon onely in Mauritania An other with Tecla and Agapius but no Preist and in the time of Diocletian now vnborne as also S. Timotheus Bishop of Prusiadis in the time of Iulian the Apostata in Bithinia I can finde no more of that name for holy Saints neyther any eyther probabilitie or possibilitie that any of them conuerted or euer perswaded King Lucius to be a Christian 5. Therefore I leaue it as due to our glorious Countryman S. Tymothie sonne of S. Claudia and brother to S. Nouatus S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes sufficiently insinuated by S. Paul himselfe when he so honorably enrolled his Parents for such his most beloued in holy Scripturs when that holy Pope which ordinarily liued in his house dedicated it for a Church was present in Rome to see his happy death by Martyrdome and next succeeded S. Higinius of whose Papacie we now write doth expressely witnes that he was brought vp by two most glorious Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul and was their Disciple Sanctus Timotheus qui ab Apostolis educatis Presbiter vsque ad nos peruenit Greate honor it was for the first Christian King of Britaine the first Christian kingdome of the world to be instructed in the faith by so noble and renowned Apostle of his owne Nation with the assistance and concurrance of the Pope himselfe S. Pius as he testifieth when he saith concerning S. Timothie and S. Marke that was Martyred with him that he dispensed the word of faith with them cum quibus simul verbum fidei partiti sumus What were the Impediments in temporall respects which hindered King Lucius from publike Profession of Christian Religion wherein he was thus instructed vntill or neare the Papacie of S. Eleutherius I shall declare hereafter and speake more of S. Tymotheus our Countriman and Apostle as also of S. Nouatus his blessed brother and the holy virgins his Sisters S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes Onely I say now of him that he was a most worthie man to be Legate to the Pope of Rome of whome Ethelwerdus hath told vs before which in the yeare of grace 156. sent a Legate hither with letters to King Lucius exhorting him to the Christian Religion Beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuntium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Regem ammonens eum de fide Baptismo Catholico which he so honorably performed Yet in giuing this so greate deserued honor to S. Tymothie I doe not exclude others frō their due praise glory for their labours in this busines but as I haue proued before so heare I acknowledg againe in our Protestant Historians words Euen from the dayes of Ioseph of Arimathia and his fellowes or what other godly men first taught the Holinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. Britans the Ghospell of our Sauiour there remayned among the same Britans some Christians which ceased not to teache and preache the worde of God most sincerely vnto them But yet no King amongst them openly professed that Religion till Lucius S. Marcellus a Brittan conuerted King Lucius 6. Among these was S. Marcellus or Marcellinus afterward Bishop of Tungers and then Archbishop of Treuers where he ended his dayes with Martyrdome for the truth of Christ about the yeare 180. as diuers write and Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Episcop Tungren Archiep Treuer in S. Marcell Engl. Martyr 4. Sept. Anton. Democh. l. 2. Missae contra Caluin Guliel Eisengr cent 2. Part. 4. yet was Bishop of Tungers 29. yeares before he was translated to Treuers where he was Archbishop some time Therefore seeing we reade that he preached heare in Britaine his Country and to King Lucius aswell before his going into those forreine parts as after he must needs haue preached heare in or before the 150. yeare and so might well be one of those Cambridge Doctors before remembred The Annals of the Arcbishops of Treuers say of this man that Lucius King of Britaine now England was Baptized by his preaching huius praedicatione Rex Angliae id est Lucius Baptizatus est The Historie of Tungers speaketh more plainely that this S. Marcellus did by his preaching conuert Lucius Prince of Britaine with all his Nation to Christ S. Catal. Archiep. Treu. in S. Marcello al. Marcel lino Marcellus Lucium Britanniae Principem cum tota gente sua praedicatione ad Christum conuertit And the same Catalogue of Treuers saith that King Lucius was made a Christian and Baptized by this our renowned Countryman S. Marcellus S. Lucius Britanniae Rex factus Christianus atque ab hoc Marcello Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Episcop Tungren in S. Marcello Treuirorum Doctore Baptizatus And to giue vs notice that S. Marcellus must needs performe these holy offices heare at or about this time the same Annals of Treuers in
our generall Conuersion to be compassed at this time so many principall Agents therein violently putt to death and the Emperours without whose permission or conniuencie it could not probably be brought to passe so enraged and cruell against vs for such things Yet cannot this stay and adiourning of this greatest publike good of this Nation be imputed to pusillanimitie of minde or want of Heroicall Christian fortitude and magnanimitie in our Christian King and diuers of his people and Nobles among them who as before had receaued the Christian faith and priuately professed it but to the Iniquitie of the violent and ouerswaying times and Pagan Emperours with their Lieutenants Imperiales or Proimperatours Proconsuls Propretours hindering that holy worke For allthough the state of Britaine was not so seruile to the Romans as the condition of many kingdomes was but we euer had our owne Kings both by inheritance and discent of our former auncient Brittish regall Race and with the desired allowance and agreement of the Roman Emperours after the marriadge of King Aruiragus with Genuissa daughter of Claudius and the greatest dutie they could demande was their Tribute yet because in a publike and authoritatiue change of Religion in a whole kingdome there must also be a change of such lawes and customes as were contradicting and repugnant vnto the Religion to be receaued this could not be done in such persecuting dayes without greate ielousie in the Persecutours Emperours of an vtter reuolt from them in all respects And therefore our old Manuscripts both of Nennius and S. Gildas also as they are commonly reputed doe tell vs that when our generall and publike Conuersion was there was also an Imperiall allowance permission or tolleration for it from the Roman Emperours or their Lieutenants heare Missa Nennius in M. S. Hist Gildas in Hist M. S. in publica Biblioth Cantabr in Colleg. S. Benedicti legatio ne ab Imperatore Romanorum saith Nennius Missa legatione ab Imperatoribus Romanorum writeth Gildas in two Seuerall Manuscripts one in the publike Library of Cambridge the other in saint Benets Colledge there The reasons hereof I shall deliuer in due place hereafter 3. That which is wanting yet and to be added to the honour of our Apostle and Countryman saint Timothie is his glorious Martyrdome so honoured of saint Pius the Pope then and soone after also martyred that writing to the renowned Bishop of Vienna not long vnmartyred and exhorting him to constancy and perseuerance in afflictions and Persecution in Christ proposeth onely vnto him for the most worthie examples this saint Timothie and his holy companion at Martyrdome and probably of his labours in Britaine saint Marke saying they were Preists brought vp by the Apostles continuing vntill this time with whome he had imparted the word of faith men called of God and now liuing in euerlasting Ioyes in heauen S. Timothie and Marke haue ended their course by a good Combatt O Brother remember thow imitatest them S. Pius Epist ad Iustum Vienn Episcop Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. apud Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 166. in following them and be not bound with the bands of the world presbyteri illi qui ab Apostolis educati vsque ad nos peruenerunt cum quibus simul verbum fidei partiti sumus à Domino vocati in cubilibus aeternis clausi tenentur Sanctus Timotheus Marcus per bonum certamen transierunt Vide frater vt illos imiteris sequendo ne vinculis mundi illigeris This is that greate honour of Britaine and Gods Church whome saint Dionisius the Areopagite that wonderfull Diuine and His honor with S. Denis the Areopagite glory of saint Paules Schollers honored so much as euery Reader may see in his diuine Bookes de diuinis nominibus Ecclesiastica Hierarchia of diuine names the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie calling him most holy sanctissime and the like and dedicated them to him as the auncient Title Compresbytero Timotheo Dionisius Presbyter Denys Preist to his fellow Preist Timothie and in his Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 109. booke de diuinis nominibus citiâ—g an Epistle of saint Ignatius written after the other saint Timothie Bishop of Ephesus his death doe witnes Baronius and others so acknowledging How before his death he disposed his wordly Pius Pap. Epist ad S. Iust tom 1. Bibliot Sanct. Baron an 166. wealth to the glory of Gods Church and recommended the care of his Country Britaine to the most glorious lights then of Christs Church saint Pius Pope and his worthie friends and familiars saint Soter and saint Eleutherus or Eleutherius after Popes we may gather by his former loue and labours for this Nation The Martyrdome of S. Timothy and S. Pius Pope And so after so many yeares of most holy life trauailes for the Church of Christ after his releeuing and maintenance of so many Saints lodged Manuâ—cr Antiq. in Monast S. Cirian Martyrol Rom. die 24. Martij Tabul Ant. apud Baron Tom. 2. ann 162. Pius Pap. 1. Epist ad S. Iustum supr 1. Epist 2. ad eund fedd clothed and fostered both with temporall and spirituall sustenance his chardges and prouision in his holy house many of them also martyred there he was also martyred with his worthie Associate and fellow Preist saint Marke at Rome the 24. day of March an 165. And saint Pius the Pope of Rome was martyred also soone after vnder the same persecuting Emperours his death at hand being reuealed vnto him as he writeth in an other Epistle to saint Iustus of Vienna in France and Bishop there Reuelatum mihi esse scias collega beatissime citius me finem huius vitae esse facturum THE XI CHAPTER OF THE HOLY POPES NEXT SVCCEEDING S. Pius and their Religion The fauorable Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour for defence and protection of Christians and the Christian Lieutenants Trebellius and Pertinax with the forbidding the Druids Religion occasions of the publike receauing and profession of Christianitie in Britayne by King Lucius and his subiects 1. S Pius hauing thus gloriously ended his holy life and Papacie saint Anicetus by the more common opinion after many Auncients Iraeneus Tertullian Hegesippus Eusebius Epiphanius with others teacheth that saint Anicetus succeeded him in this hihest chardge Yet there be very auncient Hieron l. de Scr. in Hegesippo Optat. Mileu l. contra Parmen August Epist 161. Rober Barnes l. de Vit. Pontif. Ro. in Aniceto and worthie Authours as saint Hierome Optatus saint Augustine with others which hold that saint Anicetus was Pope betweene saint Higinius and saint Pius And an English Protestant writer though he followeth the first and more common opinion for the Order of his Succession next after saint Pius yet saying of him that he was Pope in Antoninus Pius his Empire sub Antonino Pio vixit he must fall to the second opinion by that I haue spoken before of the time of Antoninus
the Roman See Apostolike And therefore the finall determination of our King his Nobles and most Religious and wisest Aduisers in this Noble worke was to petition to the Pope of Rome by letters and Ambassadors from hence that he would accordingly as his high Pastorall charge and office called vpon him in such affaires to take this greate Action in hand and effect it by such men and meanes as should be thought most fit and approued vnto him Whether this Resolution and Ambassadge of King Lucius was made and directed first at this time in the Papacie of S. Eleutherius or toward the later end of Pope Soter I dare not to determine because we reade in the best and most allowed Relation of this Ambassadge that it was now acted in the very beginning of the Popedome of Eleutherius and then both King Lucius letters and Ambassadors were come to Pope Eleutherius at Rome with this suite Huic Eleutherio initio Pontificatus supplices literae venerunt à Act. Eleutherij Papae in Breuiar Rom. die 26. Maij. Anton. Sabellicus l. 5. Ennead 7. Platina in Eleutherio Lucio Britannorum Rege vt se ac suos in Christianorum numerum reciperet Which giueth Argument that if such letters and Ambassadors were not sent in the life of Pope Soter and hindered of execution by his vnexpected Martyrdome yet at the least the Resolution heareof was made in his time otherwise those Ambassadors and letters could not haue bene transported so farre and so soone if we should expect resolution to his dayes as to be there in the beginning of his Papacie The largnes of this kingdome the diuersitie and manifold number of parsons euen of cheife accompt both in spirituall and ciuill respect commorant in distinct and much seperated places whose consent was requisite and many of them thir Iudgments not presently conuicted Stow Hist in Lucius Matt. Park Ant. Brit. p. 4. Io. Gosceln Eccles Hist Io. Balaeus l. de Script cent 1. in Lucio Pio. Act. S. Soteris in Breu. Rom. 22. April Baron Tom. 2. an 179. in Sotere Eleuther Seuer Bin. notat in to 1. Concil in Vita Soteris Eleut Anton. Sabellic l. 5. Ennead 7. Goscelin Bal. supr for such a messadge and other difficulties drawe me deeper into this opinion that this Ambassadge was attempted or concluded in Pope Soters time For as our learned Protestant Antiquaries write haec contigerunt anno à Christi aduentu in carne 179. vt veriores Annales commemorant according to the truest accompt in Histories this Ambassadge was in the 179. yeare of Christ in which yeare by the common accompt S. Soter was put to death on the 22. day of Aprill and the See Apostolike was voide before S. Eleutherius his Election 10. dayes So the remnant of this yeare from the second day of May is farre too short a time to assigne for the managing of so many and important affaires especially if we add the sending hither againe from Rome by Pope Eleutherius Damianus and Fugatianus which was also done in this yeare as these men affirme and much more if Eluanus and Meduuinus which were but Catechumens and not Baptized when they were sent from hence to Rome were so perfectly instructed examined and ordinarily as the course of the Roman Church was at that time proceeded in taking Ecclesiasticall Orders Eluanus returning a Bishop and Meduuinus a cheife Preacher and Preist these things requiring a longer time then is allotted before to be done in the Papacie of Eleutherius if they returned hither this yeare with S. Fugatius and Damianus as our Antiquaries incline to deliuer I must needs also incline to hold this Ambassadge was begun in S. Soter his time and by his death hindered Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Lucio Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 5. Stowe Hist in Lucius Io. Gosc Hist Eccl. from execution vntill this beginning of S. Eleutherius Ruling in the Church of Christ 4. But how soeuer this Ambassadge may be questioned when it was taken in hand in the time of Pope Soter or not before the entrance of S. Eleutherius into that chardge it is a confessed truth and out of Controuersie among all Historians Catholiks or Protestants both that this Ambassadge about the publike Conuersion of Britaine was from King Lucius King in Britaine to the Pope of Rome as also that at this time all Countries betweene this kingdome and Rome as France Lorrayne Germany and Italy had many renowned learned Bishops and Preists neyther was Britaine destitute of such as I haue proued before And this was well knowne to King Lucius as our Protestant Antiquaries thus assuer vs hereof Cumque cognouisset Lucius Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. quamplures nobiles Romanos fidem Christi à Romano Pontifice accepisse eorumque exemplo Christianum nomen in singulas Prouincias sparsum disseminatum statuit All Nations in the west part of the world as well as Britaine by all antiquaries receaued the Christian faith from Rome in eadem fide sub Eleutherio tunc Romano Pontifice inaugurari When King Lucius knew that very many noble Romans had receaued the faith of Christ from the Pope of Rome and by their example the Christian name was dispersed and sowen into all Prouinces he appointed to be inaugured in the same faith by Eleutberius then Pope of Rome Where we see it iustified by the first Protestant Archbishop that euer was whome the rest of our English Protestants doe willingly followe that not onely the Nobles of the Romans had receaued the faith of Christ from the Pope of Rome but all Prouinces had followed their example therein Whereby it is euident both that there were many learned Bishops and Clergie men betweene this and Rome of whome King Lucius with farre lesse labour and difficulties might haue receaued the faith of Christ then from the Pope of Rome had not the Preeminency of that Apostolike See in such cases called vpon him to appeale thither for the generall and Iuridicall setling of himselfe and kingdome in the Christian faith And by this narration itselfe without further Authoritie in this place it is manifest that if King Lucius had not vsed the Roman Popes power and direction herein he had bene singular hauing no example to warrant him but the example of all Prouinces singulas Prouincias in this part of the world receauing the faith from the Pope of Rome to condemne him euen in the Iudgment of Protestants themselues if he had otherwise proceeded in this busines 5. Therefore I can but maruayle what a Protestant Bishop meaneth first to extoll with greate praise our King Lucius for this Action and after asmuch condemne him in the same respect He commendeth him in this manner great cause haue we with all thankfullnes to celebrate the memory of this excellent Godwin conu of Brit. p. 35. Prince by whome God did not onely blesse this Land with the knowledge of his
childe and the Princes eate early in the morning I doe not call a King a child for his youth or Minoritie but for his folly Iniquitie madnes according to the kingely Prophet The blood thirsty and deceatefull men shall not outlyue Psal 55. halfe their dayes By eating We shall vnderstand gluttonie by glouttonie luxurie by luxury all filthie wickednes and Mischeife according to King Salomon wisedome will not enter into a spitefull soule nor inhabite in a body subiect to sinne A King hath Sapien. 2. his name of gouerning and not of his kingdome so longe you shall be a King as you rule well otherwise you shall not be so named and loose that name which God forbid God grant that you may so rule your Realme of Britaine that you may reigne with him euerlastingly whose Vicar you are in the sayed kingdome To whome with the Father c. Thus this Epistle is related by this Protestant Historian out of the Booke of Constitutions of London M. Lambert setteth it downe among S. Edward his Lawes in this order EPISTOLA DOMINI ELEVtherij Papae Lucio Regi Britanniae ANno 169. à Passione Christi Dominus Eleutherius Papa Lucio Regi Britanniae Al. 156. scripsit ad petitionem Regis Procerum Regni Britanniae Petistis The Epistle and Order of S. Eleutherius Pope concerning Britaine à nobis Leges Romanas Caesaris vobis transmitti quibus in Regno Britanniae vti voluistis Leges Romanas Caesaris semper reprobare possumus Legem Dei nequaquam Suscepistis enim nuper miseratione Diuina in Regno Britanniae Legem fidem Christi habetis penes vos in Regno vtramque Pagmam ex illis Dei gratia per Consilium Regni vestri sume Legem per illam Dei patientia vestrum Reges Britanniae Regnum Vicarius verò Dei estis in Regno iuxtae Prophetam Regem Domini est terra plenitudo eius Orbis terrarum Vniuersi qui inhabitant in eo Et rursum inxtae Prophetam Regem dilexisti iustitiam odisti miquitatem proptereà vnxit te Deus tuus oleo latitiae prae consortibus tâ—is rursum inxta Prophetam Regem Deus Indicium tuum c. non enim Indicium neque institiam Caesaris Filij enim Regis gentes Christianae populi Regni sunt qui sub vestra protectione pace Regno degant consistant iuxta Enangelium quemadmodum galina congregat pullos sub alis c. gentes verò Regni Britaenniae populi vestri sunt quos diuisos debetis in vnum ad concordiam pacem ad fidem ad legem Christi ad sanctam Ecelesiam congregare reuocare fouere manutenere protegere regere ab iniuriosis malitiosis ab inimicis semper defendere Vae Regno cuius Rex puer est cuius Principes manè comedunt No voco Regem puerum propter paruam nimiam aetatem iuxta Prophetam Regem viri sanguinum dolosi non dimidiabunt dies suos c. per come stionem intelligimus gulam per gulam luxuriam per luxuriam omnia turpta mala inxta Salomonem Regem in maleuolam animam non introibit sapientia nec habitabit in corpore subdito peccatis Rex dicitur à regendo non à Regno Rex eris dum bene regis quod nisi feceris nomen Regis non in te constabit nomen Regis perdes quod absit Det vobis Omnipotens Deus Regnum Britanniae sic regere vt possitis cum eo regnare in aeternum cuius Vicarius estis in Regno praedicto qui cum patre Filio c. THE EPISTLE OF LORD ELEVtherius Pope to Lucius King of BriÌ„taine IN the yeare 169. from the Passion of Christ Lord Elâ—utherius Pope wrote to Lucius King of Britaine at the request of the King and Nobles of Britaine You requested of vs to haue the Lawes of the Romans and Caesar to be sent ouer vnto you which you would haue vsed in the Kingdome of Britaine We may allwayes reproue the Roman and Imperiall but the Lawe of God we may not reproue For you haue lately by the diuine mercy receaued in the kingdome of Britaine the Lawe and faith of Christ you haue among you in the kingdome both the Partes thereof out of them by the grace of God with the Counsaile of your kingdome take a Lawe and by that with the help of God you shall Gouerne your kingdome of Britaine You are verily the vicegerent of God in your kingdome according to the Prophet a King The earth is our Lords and the fullnes thereof and the globe of the earth and all that dwell therein And againe by the Prophet a King Thou hast loued Iustice and hated Iniquitie therefore thy God hath annointed thee with oile of gladnes aboue thy fellowes And againe by the Prophet a King ô God giue thy Iudgment to the King and thy Iustice to the Kings sonne Not the Iudgment and Iustice of Caesar And the sonnes of the King there are Christian Nations and people of the kingdome which may liue and be vnder your protection and peace and kingdome according to the Ghospell euen as an hen gathereth her chickens vnder her wings c. for the Nations and people of the kingdome of Britaine be yours whom now diuided you ought to gather together to concord and peace and to the faith and to the Lawe of Christ and to his holy Church recall them norish them maintaine Gouerne and defend them allwayes from iniurious and malitious parsons and from their enemyes Woe to the kingdome whose King is a Child and whose Princes eate early in the morning I call not a King a Child for his little or greater age but for foolishnes and Iniquitie and Madnes according to the Prophet a King men of blood and crafty shall not liue halfe their dayes By eating we vnderstand glutonie by glutonie luxurie by luxurie all filthie things and euill according to Salomon a king Wisedome will not enter into a malitious soule nor dwell in a body subiect to sinnes A King is named of ruling not of a kingdome You shall be a King so long as you Gouerne well but if you doe otherwise the name of a King shall not remayne with you and you shall loose the name of a King which God forbid God allmightie grante you may so gouerne the kingdome of Britaine that you may Reigne with him for euer whose vicegerent you are in the aforesaide kingdome who with the Father and sonne c. 3. Hitherto this part of S. Eleutherius Epistle which the Publisher in the yeare 1568. thought to haue benâ— written aboue fiue hundred yeares before and feemeth to say it was among the old Lawes priscis legibus he then published in the Library of Matthew Parker the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury Planè suscipio atque profiteor magna fide Religione ex
dedicated vnto them which were changed into Christian Churches Leland writeth that King Lucius built a new Church in the Castle of Douer and citeth the Annals thereof for warrant Io. Leland assert Arthurij c. 7. Annal Duren ibid. Will. Lambard peramb. of Kent p. 158. Iacob Genuen Epis in Vita S. Aug. Cantuar. Archiep. Capgr Catal. in eodem Tradunt Annales Dorensis Caenobij Lucium Regem Britannorum Christianum Ecclesiam Seruatori suo in Durensi Castro consecrasse William Lambard the Antiquarie of that Country also saith King Lucius builded a Church within Douer Castle Iacobus Genuēsis Bishop of Genua Capgraue and others writeth of an old Church at Compton in warwicke shire carrying argument of foundation in that time The Authour saith it was a Parish Church and had such a Preist for the Pastor thereof receauing Tithes hundred of yeares before S. Augustine time which if it were so we may make coniecture of an vnsearchable number in the same condition Which our Antiquities sufficiently confirme before teaching that the Temples of all the Gods of the Gentils which were in all parts of Britaine were changed into Christian Churches And Anacletus apud Rob. Barnes in Vit. Pont. in eod our Protestants tell vs it was the old Decree of Pope Anacletus which these Legats of the Pope would not transgresse that as Bishops were to be in cheife Cities so they should appoint Preists in Castles Townes and Villages binding them to Residencie there Ne Episcoporum dignitati derogaretur in egregijs tantum vrbibus Episcopos constituendos censuit Presbiteros verò ab Episcopis in Castellis Pagis ac Villis constituendos esse ea lege vt inibi vitae suae spacium transigerent Which to haue bene obserued in this Conuersion the multitude of Bed Hist Galfr. Mat. Westm alij in Diocles Churches destroied heare by Dioclesian within an hundred yeares after sufficiently declareth 5. And we finde in Antiquitie that in this very time of King Lucius besides the Cathedrall Churches in the greate Cities there were others also builded in them as namely Glocester Worchester Caerlegion and others for we reade of diuers kindes of Churches in them all both Cathedrall and others King Lucius was buried at Glocester in the Church of the cheife Order in Ecclesia primae sedis The same distinction is giuen for Winchester which necessarily Galfr. Monum Hist l. 5. c. 1. Mat. Westm an 201. Galfr. l. 8. c. 17. l. 9 c. 12. Bed Mat. supr inferreth other Churches or a Church in eyther of them of inferious Order For the word first proueth a second for the Inferiour Churches besides the Cathedrall in Caerlegion they are remembred in Histories So of other Cities not inferiour vnto these Glocester being then but a new and no greate Citie We may finde others as at Abington in Oxfordshire Ambsbury in Wilshire Cambridge Stamford and other places to be remembred hereafter where to haue bene Christian Churches in that time there is still sufficient Argument and Euidence left vnto vs. And the Pagan Temples being throughout the whole kingdome and now with their Reuenewes encreased by King Lucius and changed into Churches dedicated to Christ and his Saints as before is proued euidently conuinceth these to haue bene more honorable and as generally in all places and so not to be numbred as the others were and all this alteration made by King Lucius with the direction and Order of the Roman Legats S. Phaganus and S. Damianus And this is that which our old Manuscript Annals of Landaffe with other Antiquities testifie that our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie was setled Bishops ordayned and the Rule of well liuing taught in Britaine according to the commande and direction of Pope Eleutherius secundum Antiquitates Manuscr Eccles Landauen Iussum be ati Eleutherij Papae Ecclesiasticum ordinem constituit Episcopos ordinauit benè viuendi normam docuit And to prouide aswell for the continuall maintenance and repayre of the house of God at the first founding and building thereof those auncient Schooles Colledges or Vniuersities of this kingdome which all now had receaued the faith and Religion of Christ and so were to be as Seminaries and Mothers of Christian Diuinitie and holy learning for preseruation and Vpholding of Gods Church King Lucius endowed with greate Priuiledges and Immunities that they might more quietly and diligently employ themselues to their so profitable and holy studies 6. This his Charter of priuiledge to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge the Antiquaries thereof proue by diuers auncient Testimonies the Bull of Pope Honorius Bulla Honorij Papae ann 624. Charta Regis Cadwalladri An. 685. Charta Regis Arthuri an 531. die 7. Apr. apud Caium l. 1. de Antiq. accad Cantabrig 1000. yeares since the Charter of King Cadwalladrus and King Arthur long before wherein is contayned that he granted to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge as King Lucius with other Kings had done before to be free from all publike Vectigals and Burthens that they might more quietly and freely attend their studies consilio assensu omnium singulorum Pontificum Principum istius Regni Licentia sedis Apostolicae statuo praesenti scripto firmiter decerno vt Ciuitas Scholarium praedicta vbi hactenùs splendorem scientiae lumē doctrinae gratia fauente Conditoris mei Praedecessores acceperunt à publicis vectigalibus operibus onerosis absoluantur vt quietudine Doctores inibi Scholares valeant doctrinae studio inhaerere sicut gloriosus Rex Britanniae decreuit The like I may Ioan. Harding Chron. c. 25. f. 22. Io. Rosse Histor Manuscript Io. Caius Apol. accad Cant. de Antiq. l. 1. William Harrison Descr of Britaine c. ◠Tit. of Vniuersities pag. 146. Stowe Hist in Bladud Bal. praefat in lib. de Script Twyn l. de Ant. Oxon. Harrison supr Harris Manuscr Hist Grafton Chron. Bal. l. de Script Brit. cent 1. in Congello Bannachorren Galft Mon. Hist Brit. l. 11. c. 12. Matth. Westm an 603. Io. Bal. Praef. in l. de Scri. Brit. Galfi Mon. Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 12. Galft Mon. Hist lib. 4. c. 19. Matt. West an 185. King Lucius founded diuers Monasteries both of men and women affirme of Stamford which from the time of King Bladud vntill it was interdicted by S. Gregory Pope for Pelagian Heresie continued an Vniuersitie So of Glamorgan clayming but a litle later Originall Greekelade and Lichelade of such Antiquitie Bellisitum now Oxford as it pleadeth Theodford where as a Protestant Antiquarie boldly writeth there were 600. students in auncient times and others not so well remembred To all which now conuerted to the faith of Christ and trayning vp spirituall souldiers for the defence Profession and maintenance thereof we haue sufficient grounds before to affirme King Lucius gaue the like priuiledges as vnto Cambridge one and the same reason being for all And yet besides these which he found founded before he himselfe
brake that Rule right all their Archbishops then were there inuested and setled by the Popes Authoritie and swore obedience vnto him this Protestant new Archbishop setting downe their Oath at lardge THE XXIII CHAPTER OF THE ARCHBISHOPS OF LONDON Yorke and Caerlegion in this time in particular and many other inferiour Bishops and the Roman Church Discipline heare also setled by Papall Authoritie 1. THvs was the state of Christian Catholike affaires in Britaine in all matters Callings Degrees ratified and confirmed by this holy Pope euen as our Protestants themselues doe glosse our Histories fides Christi in Britannia confirmatur and this busines Prot. Annotati in Matth. West an 186. performed with such diligence and expedition that the Monke of Westminster accompted one of our most exact Calculators of times doth recompt the Iorney of the holy Legats from Britaine to Rome their obtayning the Confirmation receauing further direction procuring many other holy workemen to assist them in founding and framing the Church of Christ in this kingdome the whole time of their stay at Rome Matth. Westm An. gratiae 186. returning hither againe with a greate number of diuine labourers and effecting diuers things heare after their returne all to haue bene happily performed within the space of one yeare such was the fatherly care and sollicitude of that holy Pope and his sacred Legats our spirituall Parents towards their children the conuerted Britans as S. Paules was in like case whome in Christ Iesus they had begotten Anno gratiae 186. Beati Antistites Faganus Diruuianus Romam reuersi quae fecerant impetrauerunt à Papa beatissimo confirmari Quibus peractis redierunt in Britanniam praefati Doctores cum alijs quamplurimis quorum doctrina gens Britonum in fide Christi in breui fundata refulsit Istorum autem nomina actus in libro reperiuntur quem Gildas Historicus de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij conscripsit In the yeare of grace 186. the blessed Bishops Faganus and Deruuianus returning to Rome did obtaine of the most blessed Pope to haue all things which they had done confirmed Which things being finished the foresaid Doctours with very many others came againe into Britaine by whose doctrine the Nation of the Britans being founded in a short space became renowned The names and Acts of these men are founde in the Booke which Gildas the Historian did write of the vistory of Aurelius Ambrosius All this is set downe as acted in that one yeare by Matthew of Westminster 2. The like Relation is made hereof in the Brittish History Ponticus Virunnius diuers Manuscript Histories and others all agreeing in these things Galfr. Monum Hist ◠4. cap. 20. Ponticas Virun Hist l. 4. done together allthough they doe not so punctually proceede by the yeares as the other doth The greatest difference is this that whereas the Historian of Westminster sayth the faith of the Britans was thus made renowned refulsit the others say corroborata fuit it was corroborated or confirmed by receauing this Confirmation from the Pope by his Legats so many their assistants giuing testimony thereof Which breedeth no variance in the matter but more plainely declareth the meanes by which the kingdome of Britaine was thus renowned for Christian Religion being the first kingdome in the world that had then publikly professed the faith of Christ publikly by petitions sought it and as publikly required and obtayned Confirmation of the same and their proceedings therein from the high Vicar of Christ yet not freed from Persecution What a comfort this was to our King and Britaine to receaue such a Confirmation from the See of Rome by so Noble and renowned meanes such holy learned and Noble Legats with such solemnitie quampluribus alijs comitati at such a time when the sword of Persecution was still vnsheathed and dropping with holy blood of Mattyrs the very circumstances Io. Bal. l. de Scri. cent 1. in Gilda Albani Magdeb. cent 2. c. 2. Col. 8. Fox Act. and Mon. l. 2. p. 106. Iames lib. de Manuscr in Bibliot public Colleg S. Benedict Abbot Fecknā orat in Parlam 2. Elizabeth themselues and refulgent glory refulcit it wonne to this Nation in all the world will giue vs some light thereof But much more would the splendor of it appeare if the Monuments wherein the names and Acts of so many worthie men penned by such a Secretary as S. Gildas was might come to vewe Many Protestāts would make the world beleeue they haue both seene and haue that most auncient and desired Monument in their custodies If it be not so they are to blame to write it if so both blame and shame to conceale it I can now say no more then Abbot Feckman did publikly deliuer in solemne Oration in the first Parlament of Q. Elizabeth when Catholike Religion was condemned in these termes of that matter Pope Eleutherius sent into this Realme Damianus and Fugatius and they as Ambassadours sent from the See Apostolike of Rome did bring into this Realme so many yeares past the very same Religion whereof we are now in possession and that in the Latin tongue as the auncient Historiographer diuus Gildas witnesseth in the Prologue and beginning of his Booke of the Britaine Histories These be his words which a man of his worth should not and would not haue vttered in such a time and place if the Booke and such things therein had not beene then extant to haue iustified his so absolute confident and so cōcerning speach in that Assembly which by their proceedings ouerthrew Catholike Religion in that Parlament and was not vnwilling to contradict any thing they could which crossed with their Intention 3. I haue made as diligent enquiry as I could and these times would permit mee to be enformed whether any such worke of Gildas is to be seene and cannot finde that any true or pretended Historie of his or any other doth now mention the Names and Acts of any such men Therefore I must rest contented and otherwise take and giue the best light I can in these matters First we are assured before that at this time of these Legats Returne or thereabouts King Lucius was confirmed and declared King of all Britaine and the Ilands adiacent and an hallowed Crowne was brought vnto him from Pope Eleutherius most probably by them the most honorable parsons mentioned as Ambassadors betweene those two renowned Potentats Pope and King in the affaires which passed betweene them and by this meanes our holy King Lucius was in conscience abled and secured to giue or confirme any guift graunt or donation he formely had bestowed or afterward was to conferre or confirme for the good of Christs Church in Britaine or effect and doe whatsoeuer belonging to state and office of a Christian King They brought with them also a Confirmation of the three Metropolitan or Archiepiscopall Sees before remembred as also such Papall Approbation of the consecrated Our first
old Latine Manuscript History mortuus est Lucius sepultus in Claudiocestria The old Manuscript of S. Peters Church in Cornhill at London auoucheth from diuers Antiquities that he was buried at Gloucester where the Church of S. Francis was after builded being at the time of his death the Cathedrall and Episcopall Church of that Citie as I haue remembred Ihon Harding also witnesseth of this Kings death and bury all at Glocester At Cairglowe buried after his dignitie 6. And not to exclude the testimony of our Protestant Antiquaries in this Relation in their Theater of great Britaine written and coÌ„posed by diuers of their best Historians and published with their common applause and Approbation they make this History of King Lucius his death in Britaine a matter without question true and thus scoffingly condemne those writers Which would carry him to end his dayes in Germanye That this Lucius should be the Apostle to the Bauarians or that his Sister Emerita was crowned with the Flames of Martyrdome fifteene yeares after his death I leaue to the credit of Aegedius Schudus and Hermannus Scedelius the Reporters Others of them plainely say Lucius was buried at Glocester Yet this generall consent of Antiquitie for his first buriall at Glocester doth nothing hinder but as the kuowne deuotion both of the Britans and Saxons after them towards holy Reliks did often and with greate reuerence and solemnitie remoue the bodyes of holy Saints or parts of them for their greater honour So it might or did after fall out with the whole body of this renowned King or some part thereof And the Tradition of Winchester is that the whole body of King Lucius or a greate part thereof being once remoued before was the second time Translated thither there lieth in the bodie of the greate Church vnder a marble stone eleuated about two foote froÌ„ the pauement the same stone being now broken in two places hauing vpon â—t and those holy Reliks a Crosse of 7. greate brasse buttons whereof 5. are set downe in length and the other two making the perfect figure and forme of the Crosse one on each side of the others making the length And this reuerent Translation of King Lucius body to diuers places in Britaine is sufficiently insinuated by the old Authour of the French Manuscript History I Manuscr Gallic sup c. 9. haue cited before who allthough he confidently affirmeth that King Lucius died at Glocester deuia a Gloucestre yet he addeth that he was afterward buried in the cheife See in the Citie of Caerlegion En Leglise del Primer See cest assauoir en la cittie de Legions estoit enterres and this he saith was in the 196. yeare of Christs Incarnation l'an de l'Incartion 196. 4. or 5. yeares sooner then others before haue set downe his death except the forenamed Manuscript Compilation which hath the same Computation of his death saying sepultus Compilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Angl. in Lucio est Anno Incarnationis Dominicae 196. herede carens THE III. CHAPTER HOW NOTWITHSTANDING THE DEATH of King Lucius without Heire to succeede in the gouerment of the kingdome the Brittans perseuered constantly in the Christian faith and the Scots by Preachers sent from Sainct Victor Pope of Rome at the entreatie of their King Donalde receaued the faith and as the Brittans continued in it vntill the Protestants time euen by their owne confessions 1. AND both to assure vs further of the vndoubted truth of those Histories which testifie the death and buriall of King Lucius to haue bene in Britaine and not in any forreine The greate losse Britaine had of King Lucius his death Region as also to giue vs better notice and triall what honour peace and quiet spirituall and temporall with other happines this kingdome enioyed by King Lucius blessed life and loste them by the losse of him it is the constant agreement of Antiquities Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 1. Virun l. 5. Histor Matth. Westm An. 201. Holinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. Compilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Angl. in Lucio that Britaine now made by his death destitute not onely of so worthie a King but also of any certaine Heire or Successor of that Regall Race fell to intestine discord and variance by which it was miserably afflicted long time vpon that occasion Caruerat ille sobole oritur seditio inter Britones de successuro in Regnum Romana potestas infirmata est A Protestant Historian thus writeth in generall of this matter King Lucius dyed without issue by reason whereof after his decease the Brittans fell at variance which continued about the space of fiftene yeares as Fabian thinketh howbe it the old English Cronicle affirmeth that the contention betwixt them remained fifty yeares though Harding affirmeth but foure yeares Which his words of Hardings opinion that this variance among the Brittans continued but 4. yeares are to be ameÌ„ded for Harding setteth downe Matth. Westm An. 205. Florent Wigor in Chro. Marianus Scotus Martin Polon in Seuero Harding Chronic c. 51. f. 44. the dissentions of the Brittans as other Historians doe and maketh them of as long continuance onely he saith that Seuerus the Emperour came hither foure yeares after the death of King Lucius to seeke to appease things so doth Matthew of Westminster Florentius and others as farre as Harding doth his words be these of King Lucius death For cause he had non heire to keepe the land Through all Britaine the Barons gan discord Vnto the time that Romans tooke on hand To chose a Prince by their stedfast accord But 4. yere were gone or then they could accorde In which then Seuer the Senatour Hether came to be their Gouernour Where Harding doth limit the foure yeares onely to the Romans to take notice and deliberate of these things and conclude to send Seuerus hither saying But foure yeares were gone or then they could accorde Meaning the Romans about this matter for it is euident both by Harding and all other Antiquaries that Seuerus did not accord the Britans but the variance continued heare during his whole life and he was slaine at Yorke in the same contention as both Harding and all others testifie Harding saith But King Fulgen of Pightes and Scots againe Harding Chron. c. 53. s 45. With hoost full great seiged Ebranke citee Which Seuer rescowed and was slaine And Fulgen also for beten there did die And he continueth the Brittans warrs and tumults heare long time after Seuerus his death and his sonnes after him as other Antiquaries likewise Christians in Britaine quiet for Religion vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian doe finding litle quiet heare vntill the later end of Constantius Father of Constantiue the Greate Emperour Which will more appeare hereafter so farre as it carrieth any connexion with our Ecclesiasticall History 2. And yet notwithstanding such a worlde of vnquietnes heare
of the Ghospell to haue risen in this our west and this Island of Britaine to haue enioyed the very morning of his ascent the brightnesse thereof peirring through the mistie clowdes of errour and shining here in Britaine euen in the dayes of Tyberius towards whose end Christ suffered his death and by whose Indulgence towards Christians their profession was propagated farre and neare Which Assertion the said Gyldas doth not deliuer coldely or doubtingly but with greate confidence and relying vpon good grounds as it appeareth when he saith scimus we know for certaintie that this was in the later times of Tyberius which was immediatly after our blessed Samours Passion 5. An other English Protestant Antiquary writeth It may appeare that the Christian Religion was planted here in Britaine in this land shortly after Christs Holinshed hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 5. Franc. Mason ep dedicat Franc. Mason Consecrat lib. 2. cap. 3. pag. 51. time An other directed as he saith by the present Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury is so earnest vpon the words of Gildas or malice to Rome that thus he speaketh Tyberius died in the yeare of Christ 39. according to Baronius Where vpon it followeth that Britaine receaued the ghospell fiue yeares at least before either Paul or Peter came to Rome By which it is euident by these Protestant writers of England that they are confident that diuers of this nation receaued English Protâ—staÌ„ts from S. Gildas and otherwise proue that Britaine recâ—aued the faith of Christâ—n Tybâ—rius his time and by meanes of Rome the faith of Christ soone after his Ascension in the time of Tyberius which could probably be effected by no other way or mediation but by Rome where many Britans then liued and inhabited and as before where and whence onely they could take notice and knowledge of such things Which may sufficiently be coÌ„uinced euen out of that place of S. Gildas wherevpon these English Protestants doe ground themselues and as they are both published and vrged by them being these Interea glaciali frigore rigenti Insulae velut longiori terrarum secessu soli visibili non proximae verus ille non de firmamento Gildas l. de conq Britan. c. 6. solum temporali sed de summa etiam coelorum arce tempora cuncta exceâ—ente vniuerso orbi praefulgidum sui coruscum ostendens tempore vt scimus summo Tyberij Caesaris quo absque vllo impedimento eius propagabatur Religio comminata Senatu nolente a principe morte delatoribus militum ciusdem radios suos primum indulget id est sua praecepta Christus In the meane time he who is the true sunne not onely from the temporall firmament but from his high tower of heauen exceeding all times shewing his bright shinning to the whole world in the later time of Tyberius Caesar in which without any Impediment his Religion was propagated death being threatned by the Prince against the Senates will to the Accusers of his Souldiers Christ doth first afford his beames to wit his precepts to the Iland stiffe with frosen colde and by a longe separation of the earth seperated from the visible sunne Where we see that if our Protestant Antiquaries haue delt sincerely with S. Gildas he is both a witnesse that this Iland of Britaine which is that he there describeth did both take knowledge of Christ the true heauenly sunne and benefite of his celestiall light in the later time of Tyberius where he suffered for redemption of the world and that Emperour threatening death to the accusers of them which should receaue him for the Messias did giue occasion that the faith of Christ was so soone preached and embraced in this so remote and colde a Region then subiect to the Empire of Tyberius 6. Therefore we cannot by this auncient Authority deuise any better meanes how the religion of Christ was then first planted here but as I haue proued before from Rome the residency of that Emperour where these mysteries of Christianity were first reuealed authentically examined allowed and confirmed where that commaunde and priuiledge of the Emperour for Christians was decreed and published and where or whence onely the inhabitants of this nation by their dwelling and continuing there or receauing continuall intelligence from thence could learne or come to the notice of these things Neither can the Protestants of England contending thus that there were Christians here in this time be of any other opinion for they doe not yea cannot assigne any one other but such as were sent from S. Peter when he was come to Rome are from him and by his authoritie before he was seated there that preached the faith of Christ in this I land either in that time or aboue twenty yeares after for they finde not any other vntill the coming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia who buried our Sauiour and came not hither vntill the 63. yeare after his natiuity and the time of Tyberius the Emperour his death 24. at the least Longe before which time the Britans had both learned Preists and also Bishops sent hither or consecrated here by the blessed Apostle S. Peter 7. And if S. Mansuetus of whome I haue spoken before as the Germane histories assure vs was consecrated by S. Peter and sent or went so farre a Catal. Episcop Gullens in Lothoring Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Conuers Gent. Gal. Eâ—sengren cent 1. part 1. dist â— fol. â—6 Pet. de Natal l. 11. c. vlt. Franc. Bellefor Cosmogr l. 2. col 263. Ant. Demochar l. 2. c. 33. de Miss contr Caluin Iorney to him in the easterne contries for that holy purpose whether he went out of this kingdome with direction or from the city of Rome with instruction giuen him there yet he being sent and directed to goe so farre to Peter and consecrated by him and by him againe directed and sent an Apostolike preacher and Bishop into these parts we may not be so alienated from that most blessed Apostle but to giue him this his due to acknowledge That he or they who directed this our contryman to S. Peter aboue all others was or were also first directed by the same S. Peter in such things And thus hauing the cheife Apostle of Christ highest Ruler in spirituall things taking notice care and charge of this kingdome in this his time The Emperour our frend and fauourer giuing all allowance and noe prohibition to Christianity and by so many extraordinary motiues as are before remeÌ„bred so greate a feruour and forwardnesse of the inhabitaÌ„ts here to receaue the faith Our Kings of Britaine were rather freinds and furtherers then enemies to Christian Religion in this time of Christ there could now no impediment be found to hinder it except in our owne Kings which was not so for concerning our gouernment here in Britaine if Aruiragus was then King here as some historians seeme to teach vs he was a frend and no Enemy to Christian religion as we shall
Preist sainct Trophimus sent from sainct Peter the Apostle and from thence by little and little the gift of faith was infused to the other Regions of Fraunce Where we see it proued by the publike letters and testimonie of all the Bishops of that Prouince That it was a certaine and confessed truth among all the Churches of Fraunce and knowne also at Rome that sainct Trophimus who was so renowned in Fraunce was sent thither by sainct Peter which yet doth not condemne their opinion which say sainct Paul in his Iorney from Rome to Spayne left him by the way at Arles whether he was formerly sent by sainct Peter and sainct Paul finding him at Arles went on his Iorney leauing sainct Trophimus where he found him Which confirmeth that I haue deliuered before of this matter and thus I haue compassed and circuited all CouÌ„tries round about vs find that they all first receaued the faith of Christ in these times by sainct Peter the Apostle and his disciples and no other meanes but this was left or to be fownde in histories to bring the first knowledge of saluation to this Kingdome And hauing this farre entreated of sainct Peters Disciples let vs now speake of that most glorious Apostle himselfe his preacing heare THE XIIII CHAPTER WHEREIN IS PROVED BY MANY ARGVments Authorities and Antiquaries both Catholiks and Protestants that sainct Peter the Apostle parsonally preached and founded Christian Religion in this kingdome 1. NOW I am come to giue that glory to this kingdome whereof a Protestant thus speaketh we should accompt it Godwyn Conu of Britâ—ine p. 6. a greate glory to our Nation to deriue the peti-degree of our spituall linadge from so noble and excellent a father as sainct Peter And diuers others of that profession will seeme to giue that Preeminencie vnto him To satisfie therefore these men and giue that due honour to this kingdome this is sufficieÌ„tly proued before by those that haue told vs he preached in all kingdomes and Ilands of the west therefore this Cuontry so greate and ample a portion of the westerne world and the most florishing Iland thereof cannot be excluded from this prerogatiue This moued our first Christian King Lucius and the S. Peter his personall preaching and founding our Church in Britain proued by all human authoritie cheifest of the cleargie heare in that time in the first publik and generall conuersion of this kingdome to dedicate the first and principall Churches of this Land to this glorious Apostle as our first father and founder in Christ as namely two in one cittie of London the one of them the Metropolitane cheife See diuers hundreds of yeares scituated in Cornhill and still keeping the name of sainct Peters Church The other at westminster also to this day Stowe hist in K. Lucius an D. 179 Holinsh. ib. hist of Engl. The Table of S. Peters Church there Ihon Norden Specul Britan. part 1. p. 42. Camden in Brit. Belgae Sommersetshâ—re Francis Mason Consecrat l. 2. c. cap. 2. pag. â—0 retayning the name sainct Peters Church and diuers others in this kingdome when except that of Glastenbury dedicated to our blessed lady sainct Mary we cannot finde the like of dedicating so auncient and many Churches to any other sainct sainct Paul sainct Ioseph or whom soeuer supposed to haue preached heare 2. The next argument shall be from the testimonie of our holy King Inas and the Clergie of England then Who in the place of the olde Church of Glastenbury building a very magnificent new Church dedicated it to Christ sainct Peter and sainct Paul and in the high forefront thereof engraued certaine verses in the honour of sainct Peter and sainct Paul among which these three are founde Surgit in his templum quod placet ara Deo Anglia plaude lubens mittit tilâ— Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus Glasconiam irradiat The first which our Protestants omitt to translate is thus in Thâ—se to wit sainct Peter and sainct Paul a Church and an Altar pleasing vnto God is raised The other two are thus tranâ—lated by our Protestants Be glad England Rome sâ—â—deth health to thee and Apostolicall Brightnes doth lighten Glastenbury And they say that this is ment either of doctrine or protection But the words mittit â—â—bi Roma salutem That Rome sâ—nt saluation vnto Britaine and the Apostolicall brightnes of sainct Peter and Paule did illuminate Glastenbury doe include onely doctrine and Saluation and no mention there at all is had of protection which is contrary to protestant Religion and in Catholik Religion for so worthie a King as sainct Inas was to ascribe the patronadge of Glasten burie to sainct Peter and sainct Paul if neither of them had giuen Influence to the first settling of Religion there and exclude sainct Ioseph who both liued and died in that place is an harsh vnworthie construction And to giue further testimonie that the words of that Inscription are altogether to be vnderstood of our first conuersion and receauing the faith from sainct Peter and Rome all those verses excepting the words Anglia and Glastonia England and Glastenbury are taken word by word from Venantius Fortunatus Bishop of Venant Fortun. l. 3. c. 7. Poyctires in Fraunce who testifieth in those verses as I haue by others proued before that Gallia Fraunce and the Allobroge people of Sanoye and the Dolphinists were conuerted by S. Peter and his disciples and S. Paul also preached there as I shall shew hereafter And therefore among the rest of the encomiasticall verses of those two glorious Apostles hath these Gallia plaude Lubens mittit tibi Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus visitat Allobrogas Which King Inas applyed to Britanie and Glastenbury in the same maÌ„ner onely changing Gallia into Anglia and Allobrogas into Glastoniam and to make a true verse visitat into Irradiat in the maner before related Anglia plaude lubens mittit tibi Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus Glastoniam irradiat Which he neither would nor truly could haue done except as venantius Fortunatus truely found by vndeniable Authorities that Fraunce and the people of Sauoy and Delphinate did first receaue the doctrine of Saluation from Rome S. Peter and S. Paul So King Inas had sufficient warrant to apply the very same and in the same sence to Britaine or England and Glastenbury to haue receaued the first light of faith from the same Rome and holy Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul 3. I may add to these the testimony of Kenulphus King of the Mercians with vs to Pope Leo the third where in his epistle vnto him thus he writeth vnde Tibi Apostolica dignitas inde nobis fidei veritas Innotuit from whence Apostolicall dignitie was deriued vnto thee which by all consent was from S. Peter Kenulphus Rex Mercior epist ad Leonem Pap. 3. the Apostle from thence the truthe of faith appeared or was made knowne vnto vs Which by the reason
re deerat The persecuted Christians she assisted with her welth labour confort and all offices of charitie for some she did hide in her house others she exhorted to constancy of faith she buryed the bodies of others To those that were in prison and durance she was wanting in no kinde of releife Of her Sister S. Pudentiana we reade that Act. S. PudeÌ„tianae in Breu. Rom. die 19. Maij. Mart. Rom. eod die Ado Treuer ad 12. Calend. Iulij Mombâ—it tom 2. Beda Vsuard 19. die Maij. Sur. Lipp eod die she was of admirable sanctitie in Christian Religion She had in her family notwithstanding the Persecution 96. Christian men nonaginta sex homines And whereas the Emperour Antonius had made a Decree that Christians should not publikly offer their Sacrifice the holy Pope S. Pius with the ChristiaÌ„s vsed to say Masse in her house Quod autem ab Antonino Imperatore sancitum erat ne Christiani publicè sacrificia facerent Pius Pontifex in aedibus Pudentianae cum Christianis sacra celebrabat And she gently entertayned them and ministred all necessaries vnto them Quibus illa benignè acceptis quae ad vitam necessaria essent suppeditabat Therefore if this sanctitie of these childen was deriued vnto them from their holy Parents and after their deaths when their Ritches and Reuenewes were diuidie into so S. Claudia her â—ouse as a ChristiaÌ„ schoole and Seminarie to teach the Christian faith in Britaine and the westerne NatioÌ„s many portions one onely daughter dwelling in that their house at Rome was able to keepe such hospitalitie that besides 96. Christian men which she kept in her family she receaued the Pope and all Christians resorting to her and supplyed both their spirituall necessities in making her house their setled Church to celebrate Masse and other diuine exercises and ministred also temporall things vnto them as their needs required how much the rather must we conclude these things of their holy Parents more enabled to performe such bounties then any their children were And this much more in the time of the parens of S. Claudia being by exemption as strangers not so lyable to the Roman Pagan lawes and penalties of them and so Christian Assemblies were more frequent and freely kept there then in any Roman house the Apostles and their Disciples there more securely entertayned Religion exercised Preists Cleargie men consecrated and directed into diuers Countries and among so many so greate multitudes of Christian Britans liuing in that house and vsually resorting thither and there instructed we may not thinke but diuers Britans then and there receaued holy preistly Orders and consecration And with others were sent into this kingdome some of which number I shall remember hereafter when I haue first brought S. Peter againe from Britaine to Rome because they principally depended one him and by him or his Suecessours receaued Consecration Iurisdiction Directions and Instructions for the Conuersion of this and other western Countries After a long and happy life spent in such sanctitie she ended her dayes at Sabinum in Vmbria whether she retired herselfe to her Husband S. Pudens his noble house and Municipium there after his death THE XXXIII CHAPTER OF S. PETER HIS RETVRNE FROM BRItaine to Rome and setling the Apostolike Papall power there His greate care of Britaine and our Christian Britans dutifull loue and honor to him The cheife Scate of the Messias Prophesied to be at Rome ABOVT this time the Prophesie preserued among the auncient Rabins that the cheife Seate of the Messias should be in Rome was to be performed in his cheife Apostle and Vicar S. Peter Which the Prophetisses and Sybils among Henricus à S. fide l. contra Iudaeos Sybilla Erythrea apud Franc. Petr. Arch. l. 1. de otio Relig. Bernard Senen 6. part Serm. 1. de Fest Mariae Anton. Chron. part 1. tit 3. c. 9. Hartm Schedel in Sybill Sybill Erythr in Nazaograp p. 53. the gentils had also receaued and deliuered to posteritie testifiing that this greate and victorious Citie which had triumphed ouer so many potent peoples Kings and kingdomes should be subdued to the Messias not with the force of sword but by the fishers S. Peters hooke Non in gladio belloue Aeneadem vrbem Regesque subijciet sed in hamo piscantis and this fisher should there and ouer Kings subiect vnto it setle the name and victory of Christ for euer In Eneadem latus piscatoris nomen Agni vsque ad fines seculi virtute perducet Therefore this Imperiall Regiment of the Church and Kingdome of Christ being principally committed to S. Peter so from him to remaine in his Successors in that prime Apostolike See and the time of his death now drawing neare hauing allmost ended his preaching in these parts of the world to giue that further honor to this kingdome of Britaine an Angel appeared vnto him telling him the time of his leauing this world was at hand and that he must returne to Rome where after he S. Peter admonished in Britaine from heauen of his death at haÌ„d to be in Rome had suffered death vpon the Crosse he should receaue his reward of Iustice Angelicam aspexit visionem quae dicebat Petre instat tempus tuae resolutionis aportet te ire Romam in qua cum mortem per crucem sustinueris recipies mercedem iustitiae This heauenly vision and admonition was made vnto this blessed Sim. Metaphr die 29. Iunij Sur. alij in fest SS Apost Petri Pauli Apostle heare in our Britaine after he had bene heare long time quo in loco cum longo tempore fuisset moratus For which extraordinary grace shewed vnto him when this holy Apostle had giuen thankes vnto God and setled the state of our Primatiue Church heare in Britaine as I haue before made mention in the twelfth yeare of Nero as this auncient and holy Authour writeth he returned from hence to Rome Cum ergo propterea deum glorificasset egisset gratias apud Britannos mansisset dies aliquot verbo gratiae multos Stowe Howes hist in Nero. Sueton. in Nerone Dio Cass Matt. Westm in eodem Marian. Scotus l. 2. aetat 6. Mart. Polon Supputat in Netone â—or Wigorn an 14. Neâ—onâ—s Matth. Westm â—n 13. Neron Cassiodor Maâ—an â—or Wiâ—â—r sup illuminasset Ecclesias constituisset Episcoposque Presbyteros Diaconos ordinasset duodecimo anno Caesaris Neronis rursus Romam reuertitur Some English Protestants write the 14. yeare of Nero the holy Apostle S. Peter hauing accomplished his preaching in the west parts returned to Rome where he preached againe as he did before Which may without much difficultie or difference be easily reconciled to the former if we say with Suet onius Dio and others that Nero reigned 13. compleate yeares and some monethes Nero quintus ab Augusto imperauit annis 13. mensibus octo And S. Peter went from Britaine
S. Aristobulus his death in Britaine by Martyrdome that he liued long after this time for if he was the Father of S. Peters wife he must needs be very old in these dayes so likewise if he was a Roman and Arnold Merm in Theatro coÌ„u gent. in Britainnia Martyrol Rom. 15. die Martij Catal. Regum Britannor 1. Fasti Regum EpiscoporuÌ„ Angl. in Domitiano Matth. Westm an 94. Protest Marginal Ann. in eund ibid. the same S. Paul mentioneth to haue had his familie in Rome before his coming thither Arnoldus Mermannius saith he died in Britaine in the time of Domitian Emperour and S. Clement Pope in the yeare of Christ 99. anno quod excurrit 99. Clemente Pontifice Maximo Domitiano Imperatore The old Roman Martyrologe is plaine that he ended his life by Martyrdome qui cursu praedicationis peracto martyrium consummauit By whome he was martyred eyther by the Druids or any Lieutenant of the Romans in the time of Domitian his Persecution or soone after Iulius Agricola being heare about that time and conquering this Britaine to the Romans in the dayes of the persecuting Emperour Domitian BritaÌ„nia tunc primuÌ„ penitus subiugata ductu Agricolae auspitijs Domitiani I dare not conclude neither precisely of the time or place But thus we see that the cheife Disciple of S. Peter liued heare among the Christian Britans vntill the dayes of S. Clement and after such time as he sent many other Bishops into these westerne parts which as Matthew of Westminster Britaine was not without Preists and Bishops after S. Aristobulus death but still enioyed diuers and his Protestant publishers was in the yeare of Christ 94. Doctores mittuntur versus Occidentem Which was 5. yeares before the Martyrdome of our Archbishop S. Aristobulus 4. And yet after his death we had diuers other Bishops in or of this Nation as namely S. Beatus that liued vntill the yeare 110. as also his companion Marian. Scotus aetat 6. in Nerua Catal. Episcop Treuer Matth. Westm an gratiae 98. Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat in Domitian Martin Pol. supput in cod Florentius Wigor in chron Euseb in Chron. hist Hist Tripartit Stow hist in Domitian Catal. Reg. Brit. whose certaine name is not remembred so did S. Mansuetus long ouerliue this Age as I shall shew in the second Century or hundred of yeares and S. Peter at his time of his going from hence a litle before his death and consecrating at his departure diuers Bishops with Preists we may not probably thinke that they all were dead though their particular memories doe not remaine for both S. Mansuetus and S. Aristobulus were longe time Bishops before them and yet the one liued vntill now and the other a farre longer time And they which fled or came hither in the Persecutions of Nero and Domitian which last reigned and raged against Christians vntill the 98. yeare of Christ commonly supposed the time of his death could not be all dead but many liuing at and long after this time euen heare in Britaine for Traian succeeding him next except Nerua who was Emperour but one yeare 4. moneths kept the Empire all most twenty yeare he and many of them continued a Persecutor at the least vntill he was about the yeare of Christ 107. in the next age moued by the letters of Plinius to mitigate his Some Religious men liued at Glastenbury all this first Age to the end and longer Persecution And allthough as I haue insinuated before S. Ioseph of Aramathia his holy coÌ„panie did not liue long at Aualon yet it is a thing not to be doubted in Historie but either some of them or some that succeeded them in that holy place and his conuersatioÌ„ of life liued there all this some time of the beginning of the next Age. For it is testified by all Antiquities of that holy Catal. Reg. Brit. Galfrid Monu Hist Brit. Virun hist Matt. West Stowe hist in Claudio Mansion of their that King Coillus confirmed those priuiledges thereof which his Grandfather and Father Aruiragus and Marius had formerly granted vnto it And many hold it was the next Age before Coillus was King The Cataloge of the Brittish Kings saith he began his Reigne in the yeare 125. And certaine it is that this his confirmation could not be vntill towards the later end of this Age at the soonest for Claudius the Emperour concluded not the Marriadge betweene his Grandfather Aruiragus and Genuissa or Geuissa his Grandmother vntill the 44. or 45. yeare of Christ This was none of his first Acts heare her sending for from Rome hither according to her estate required time we must allowe a mans Age to Marius his Father before Coillus was borne or begotten and to make Coillus his Charter of confirmation validate requireth so many yeares in him that the end of this first Age must needs approach before it was effected and those holy Eremits to whome it was made did but a short time enioy that priuiledge if none of them suruiued to see the second Age. Which is confirmed by those Histories Antiquit. Glast M. San Tabulis M. S. de Vit. S. Ioseph Capgrau Catal. ineod Melkin in S. Ioseph Gulielm Malmesb l. de antiq Caenobij Glaston M. S. which assuer vs that when S. Damianus and Fugatianus came thither towards the later end of the second hundred of yeares they found both their house or Oratorie still standing and diuers Christian Images of the Crosse others which could not haue so long continued considering the weake and meane building of that poore Chappell the matter of those picturs and the inhabitants thereabouts Pagans more apte to destroy then maintaine such Christian memories if the Christian Possessors thereof had all bene dead and left it desolate long before 5. I haue made former mention how among all CouÌ„tries betweene this and Rome this kingdome was in all times the most safe and quiet harbour and refuge for Christians in these times And yet we finde in German and French Histories that towards the later end of this first hundred yeares in the dayes and by the holy labours of S. Valerius and others sent thither by S. Peter the Apostle there were so many conuerted to the Christian faith that in number they exceeded the Pagans in many or most parts of France and Germany especially those that be neare vnto Britaine and from whence to vse the phrase of strangers it is but a short cutt into this kingdome Vnde breuissimus in Britanniam nunc Angliam est traiectus vti Tacitus Iulius Caesar Tacit. Iul. Caesar apud Anold Merman Theat conuers gent. Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Valer Materno meminere Such was the encrease of Christians there Iam tunc pene per Galliam Germaniam Christiani Paganos numero superâ—â—ent Religione This was in the time of S. Valerius which died in the yeare 93.
alloweth him but 9. yeares 9. moneths and 30. dayes sedit annos 9. menses nouem dies 30. By Baronius and others which begin his Papacie in the yeare 132. and giue him the shortest Regiment he continued onely vntill the yeare 142. by Marianus beginning his Papall Gouerment a yeare sooner then the others and allowing it the continuance of twelue yeares he entered the 143. yeare of Christ so Marianus from Methodius accompteth Vntill the ninth yeare of this Pope Hadrianus continued Emperour after whom then succeeded Antoninus Surnamed Pius the Godly who by Baronius reckning was Emperour 22. yeares Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Baron Tom. 2. Annal An. D. 163. Marian. Scot. aet 6. l. 2. in Antonino Pio. Flor. Wigorn Chron. an 12â— 145. seuen moneths and 26. dayes Annis viginti duobus mensibus Septem diebus viginti sex Which differeth not much from Orosius and Marianus which say viginti non plenis tribus annis And both Marianus and Wigorniensis say Eusebius and S. Bede gaue 3. moneths more then 23. yeares because it was the custome of HistoriaÌ„s to depute vnto the Emperour that yeare wherein he died therefore we may say say they that Antoninus Pius did not reigne full 23. yeares because he liued not vntill the end of the yeare Mensibus item tribus secundum Eusebium Bedam hoc est vsque ad Calendas Nouembris in anno 134. post passionem Domini Quia autem mos erat Historicorum vt Imperatori deputuretur Annus in quo moreretur velregno deficeret Ideo dici potest quod non plenis viginti tribus annis Antoninus Pius regnauit quum â—on vsque in finem anni vixit 2. In the Time of this Pope reigned heare King in Britaine either Coillus or Lucius his sonne according to the diuersitie of opinions before remembred But seeing all Antiquities and Antiquaries confesse so many greate and renowned things and of such labour and difficultie to be performed were effected for receauing generally Christian Religion and abandoning the Pagan Superstitions in this kingdome in the reigne of King Lucius we Harding Chron. c. 50. f. 42. p. 2. Matth. Westm an 124. must not keepe the Crowne of Britaine from King Lucius long after the death of Pope Sixtus Harding who saith his Father Coillus reigned but 13. yeares will make him King all this Popes time which Matthew of Westminster doth confirme with 4. yeares addition at the least to the time of his Reigne in the dayes of Pope AlexaÌ„der before And yet he maketh the yeares of his whole Age but 87. froÌ„ which if we deduct the whole terme betweene the yeare 124. when the Monke of Westminster saith Lucius begaÌ„ his Reigne vntill the yeare 142. or 143. when it is before agreed S. Sixtus was Martyred to proue by all accompts King Lucius regined in some part of the Papacie of S. Sixtus we make the time of his Reigne being very younge at the death of his Father old when he was borne as is before declared but 59. yeares and his Age not greate And Ihon Harding saith Lucius King of Britaine reigned Harding Croni c. 51. f. 43. Author of the English Martyrol die 2. Decembr 54. yeares And they which write he died in the yeare 84. make him reigne but 53. yeares if they allowe him King in Pope Sixtus time and yet leaue him dead before Pope Eleutherius which we may not doe That this holy Pope was for learning sanctity of life well gouerning the Church of God renowned these Protestants tell vs in these Termes He was a man powerable in worde and worke adorned the Church itselfe with certaine holy Acts allwayes carefull for the flock of Christ Sixtus Romanus in Sermone opere vir potens Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Sixto Io. Mart. Lyd. supr Ecclesiam ipsam pijs quibusdam factis ornauit pro Dei grege sollicitus semper And what holy deeds and doctrine they were with which this so worthie a man did thus adorne the Church of God and prouided for his flocke thus they declare vnto vs Sixtus Romanus Natione sacra vase ne qui praeter sacros Ministros Robert Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Sixto 1. Ioan. Martin Lyd. Ordin general supr attingerent praecepit Quod corporale appellant ex lineo panno fieri iussit Episcopum ad Pontificem Romanum accersitum domum redeuntem nisi Ecclesiae a Pontifice datas literas reddiderit non esse recipiendum ab Ecclesia sanxit Vt Sanctus in Communione Eucharistiae ter caneretur ordinanit Missam non nisi in Altari celebrandam esse constituit Ab Episcopo ad Romanum Pontificem appellandi ius dedit Ecclesiasticis Ministris Sixtus à Roman by Nation commanded that none but consecrated Ministers should handle the holy vessels He ordained that which we call the Corporall should be made of linnen cloth He decreed that a Bishop being sent for to the Pope of Rome and going home should not be receaued of the Church except be brought letters vnto it from the Pope he ordayned that Sanctus should be songe thrise in the Communion of the Eucharist he constituted that Masse should The Emperor Antoninus Pius his loue to Christians and their ReligioÌ„ not be celebrated but on an Altar He gaue power to Ecclesiasticall men to appeale from the Bishop to the Pope of Rome 3. Antoninus Pius the Emperour of this time was so frieÌ„dly to Christians that as both Catholiks and Protestants witnes he wrote into all places for Melit Sarden Apologia Melit apud Euseb l. 4. c. 26. 25. Magdeburg ceÌ„t 2. c. 3. col 9. Anton. Pius Ep. ad Populos Asiae pro Christian apud Euseb l. 4. c. 13. Nicep l. 3. c. 28. Iustin in fine orat ad Anton them to be free from Persecution Testatur Melito referente Eusebâ—o Antoninum Pium generaliter ad omnes ciuitates pro Christianis scripsisse And in his Epistle to the people of Asia recited at lardge by Eusebius Nicephorus and other writers he plainely affirmeth that the Christians had bene vniustly persecuted for worshipping the one true God mortem ob singularis veri Dei cultum oppetere And addeth further that their Persecutors did not obserue the worship of God and therefore did enuie the Christians which worshipped him and prosecuted them to death And that diuers Rulers of Prouinces had writen to his Father before against Christians to whome he wrote againe that they should not troble such men except they could be proued to doe any thing against the Roman Empire And many hauing writen to him also of such men to whome he answeared according to his Fathers sentence whome he ment to followe If any man hauing an Action against a Christian accuseth him onely as such a man the Christian accused shall be absolued allthough it is manifest he be such an one and his Accuser shall be punished in Iudgment And
and the other Meduuinus made Preist were sent backe againe to preach in Britaine Consilio Senioris Romae placuit â—osdem Legatos baptizari Catholica fide suscepta ordinari Eluanum in Episcopum Meduninum autem in Doctorem Antiquit. Eccles Landaffeâ— Thus haue the auncient Antiquities of the Church of Landaffe and others Therefore I doe not see how it is probable that these men being but Catechumens should preach that faith to King Lucius before their going to Rome they themselues hauing not yet embraced it And much lesse dare I so boldly affirme as a Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie doth perhaps more for his hate to Rome then loue of truth and by good warrant that Eluanus and Meduuinus had often inculcated the faith of Christ to King Lucius Qui eandem ipsi fidem saepius inculcassent But to excuse this man he holdeth before that they Bal. l. de Scriptor Brita centur 1. in Eluan Meduuino were both baptized by Apostolike meÌ„ heare in Britaine were become Preists to preach and Minister the Sacraments and were recompted among the most renowned heare for those offices before they were sent to Rome Eluanus Meduuinus Britannorum Doctores in Britannia nati imbibitis primum Ethnicorum litteris scientiam habebant cum eloquentia non infaeliciter coniunctam Per Apostolicos viros tandem in Christo renati adeo Scripturis sacris operam dederunt vt in dispensandis Dei Ministerijs inter primos haberentur Per eos igitur vt per illos qui candem ipsi fidem saepius inculcassent litteris suis Rex Lucius ad Eleutherium Pontificem egit vt apud Romanos Christianorum adscriberetur numero If he had proued this by any allowed Authoritie we might haue harkned vnto him but citing none for any thing here affirmed but Ihon Capgraue Ioanne Capgrauio teste for King Lucius sending Eluanus and Meduuinus to Rome which no man denieth I dare not second him in the rest which he findeth no warrant to affirme Yet doe I not denie hauing proued so much before that as this man teacheth there were Apostolici viri diuers Apostolike men then in Britaine perswading King Lucius and his subiects to the Religion of Christ Such I seeke in particular and not Catechumens and yet more then probable it is that neyther Eluanus nor Meduuinus was eyther Christian or Catechumen at this time nor diuers yeares after or els we must make them to haue stayed at Rome aboue twenty yeares fot their better Instruction Baptisme and Consecration For I haue proued before that there was so long time euen from the death of this present Pope Higinius of whose dayes we now entreate and the beginning of the Papacie of S. Eleutherius to whom as Pope Eluanus and Meduuinus were sent by King Lucius So that finding no warrant to allow them Preists or Preachers as yet I must reserue them to King Lucius conuerted to the faith with many of his Subiects Nobles and others by S. Timothie and Marcellus BritaÌ„s their true time and place where I shall giue them their worthely due and deserued honour 3. But we finde some Apostolike men in this very time to haue preached the faith in Britaine to King Lucius himselfe as well as to his subiects and these to haue bene of this Nation though by warrant and Authoritie from the Apostolike See of Rome Among these two are cheifely commended vnto vs in this busines S. Timothie and S. Marcellus or Marcellinus And to begyn with S. Timothie we finde that he preuay led so farre with King Lucius that by his learning our King was induced to the Religion of Christ S. Lucius Britanniae Rex S. Timothei eruditione ad Religionem Christi inductus est Petrus Mâ—â—ssâ—us in Catal. Archiepisc Treuer in S. Marcello alias Marcellino Henric. Pantal. de vir Illustrib Germ. part 1. p. 116. Io. Naucler vol. 2. general pag. 565. Io. Caius l. 1. Antiq. Cant. Academ Legenda S. Timothei Petrus de Natalib l. 1. c. 24. Harris Theat l. 1. And to make this an opinion both of Catholiks and Protestants Henricus Pantaleon writeth that King Lucius of Britaine was the Disciple of S. Timothie S. Lucius ex Regio Britannorum sanguine Timothei Discipulus And citeth the Magdeburgian Protestants Stumphius and the Annalls of Curre in Germany And Nauclerus with others writeth plainely that one S. Timothie came into Britaine and Lucius King of Britaine and his kingdome of Britaine did receaue the faith of Christ from him Lucium Britanniae Regem cum tota Britannia à Timotheo Apostolo qui in Britanniam venerat fidem recepisse Where we see this matter constantly affirmed both by Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries that King Lucius did receaue the faith from one S. Timothie and he was so renowned that he is stiled an Apostle at the least to King Lucius and the Brittish Nation And that we might the better come to notice what S. Timothie this was that so deserued of this kingdome they doe allmost Indiuiduate him when they agree it was one S. Timothie Disciple to S. Paule the Apostle Of this name which can in any probable sence be termed S. Paules Disciples we finde but two remembred in Histories S. Timothie Bishop of Ephesus to whom S. Paule wrote two Epistles part of holy Scripture and S. Timothie sonne of our noble Countrywoman S. Claudia honoured in holy Scripture S. Pius Papa 1. Epist ad Iustum Viennens Epiâ—c Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. by S. Paules penne who as S. Pius Pope of Rome writeth was ab Apostolis educatus brought vp by S. Peter and Paule and so might iustly be termed Disciple to eyther of them and very probably tooke his name from the other S. Timothie familiarly acquainted in his parents house as appeareth in the same Epistle where it is also manifest that this youÌ„g S. Timothie and his holy Parents were of the most faithfull Disciples which S. Paule then had as they were also to S. Peter and his next following Successours for when allmost all had forsaken him in his imprisonment before his death these remayned constant and ministring vnto him And allthough S. Timothie was then 2. Tim. 4. very young yet now being come to be of auncient yeares was an holy Preist had performed the exhortation of Christ to perfection to giue all to the poore and followe him for he had giuen ouer his Patrimony leauing his house at Rome called of his name Timothinae Timothies house and preached the Ghospell And being by his Mother a Brittan remembred by the example and writing of S. Paul to haue an especiall care of this his Couâ—â—â—y and to manifest his true loue to it to winne it to Christ as he had before performed the same to the Natiues thereof which were at Rome So that if these Historians which testifie King Lucius was conuerted or persuaded to the faith of Christ by S. Timothie and said no more that he was S. Pauls Disciple
and their Lieutenants in France had bannished them they sought their destruction heare in Britaine and the King himselfe with his Nobilitie condemned them and very many of their best learned men both in this and other Countryes had abandoned their Rites and vsadges and now embraced and actually professed Christian Religion thus spurred forward and thereby more seriously and deliberately reflecting vpon those conuicting and vnansweareable motiues therevnto which I haue remembred in the first Age and more properly belonging to the Druides of Britaine then any people of this or other Nation They also with their followers and Disciples gaue a common consent to relinquish their so condemned superstitions and receaue the lawe of Christ and this in so generall or vniuersall manner that within short time after few or none were to be found which professed their so condemned Idolatryes and Impieties And among their owne superstitions they had some better obseruations and directions deliuered and proposed by a better spirit to bring them more readily into the way of truth among which was that their auncient Tradition which I haue spoken of before of picturing reuerencing a Child in a Virgins Armes which wheÌ„ the Mysteries of Christ were preached proued vnto them more easely brought them publikly and plainely to professe and followe that which figuratiuely prophetically in obscure manner and signes they had acknowledged long before Christs Natiuitie THE XIII CHAPTER OF POPE S. ELEVTHERIVS AND HOW IN his Papacie and by his Papall order and power Britaine had the honour to be the first Christian kingdome in the worlde and eldest daughter of the mother Church of Christ King Lucius by his Embassadors and petition to the Pope of Rome so obtaining 1. ABOVT this time when matters were thus acting or acted in Britaine S. Soter the holy Pope of Rome was Martyred not by the commandement but rather against the commande and Edict of Marcus Aurelius the Emperour hauing giuen so seuere and strict order and chardge that no Christian should be molested or questioned for his Religion by some malitious and false accusing Aduersaries And S. Eleutherius Damasus Pontif. in Eleuth Martin Polon in Eleuth Matth. Westm an gratiae 185. Florent Wigorn. Chron. an 162. al. 184. Lampridius in Commodo Mar. Max. Senat. apud eund ib. Herodianus l. 1. Dio in Commodo or Eleutherus succeeded him in the See Apostolike and by the common opinion ruled the same 15. yeares or more Marcus Aurelius Antoninus was yet Emperour and after him his sonne Commodus who though he was a most wiked man exceeding all that went before him in impiety as Marius Maximus Lampridius and in them the whole Senate of Rome with others are witnesses yet as a scourge of God to the Persecutors of ChristiaÌ„s he oppressed them and was fauorable vnto Christians neuer molesting them whether it was at the mediation of Marcia a woman whome he exceedingly affected and was as Dio saith most friendly to Christians Christianorum studiosissima or otherwise I doe not examine he remained Emperour all Pope Eleutherius his time And Lucius was still King in Britaine and so by generall consent of Antiquaries continued all the time of Pope Eleutherius who as all our English Protestant Historians with others doe willingly and freely acknowledge was an holy Bishop and studious to haue the word of God published a good Maister of the household of Christ and so adhering to the Doctrine of the Apostles that he confirmed the Britans therein Pius Episcopus Matth. Parker Ant. Brit. p. 4. Io. Bal. lib. 1. de Act. Pontif. Rom. in Eleutherio diuino verbo propagando studens Bonus paterfamilias de thesauro suo noua cum veteribus proferens effecit vt confirmatis consolidatis Britannis in suscepta prius ab Apostolis Doctrina totum illud regnum in eius fidei verba iuraret Thus write two Protestant Bishops the one their first Archbishop to whome the rest subscribe in this opinion of S. Eleutherius 2. What was his Religion in particular concerning matters now questioned by them they are not so willing to vtter in expresse terms because they are enforced by all Antiquitie to yeeld that the Religion which he professed was the same which was then by publike Authoritie generally preached and embraced in Britaine But he established among other things the Florent Wigor Chron. an 181. true Obseruation of Easter die Dominico a 14. vsque ad 21. celebraretur Acknowledging as before that he confirmed the Britans in the Doctrine of the Apostles And further testifying from Antiquities that his mother Authia comitted Magdeb. cent 2. col 133. cap. de Scholis Nâ—ceph l. 3. c. 29. Pius 1. Epist 1. ad S. Iustum Vienn him to Anicetus Pope before S. Pius by many Authorities to be instructed in Diuinitie Authia Eleutherium filium suum Aniceto tradidit erudiendum qui sacras literas ab eo doctus sacro Cleri numero inseritur and so familiar and accoÌ„pted renowned with Pope Pius that famous Massing Pope as is allready declared they must needs grant he was as farre a professor of that present Roman Religion which they name Papistrie or Poperye as they haue confessed of those holy Popes his predecessors in the See Apostolike and Tutors in Religion And for some cheifest particulars they giue vs their particular warrant that it was so For the Popes spirituall Supreamacie they write that he claymed and partised it as the definition or Institution of the Apostles and their successors to his time Romanae sedis Primatum arrogat cum ait ab Apostolis eorumque Magdeburgenses cent 2. c. de primatu col 141. 142. Robert Barns l. de Vit. Rom. Pont. in Eleutherio successoribus multorum consensu Episcoporum definitum esse and prouided that in Bishops cases and accusations nothing should be determined but by the Pope of Rome Accusationem contra Episcopos intentatam Episcopos audire permisit sed vt nihil nisi apud Pontificem definiretur cauet But this will more plainely appeare in the planting of Christian Catholike Religion heare in the ensuing History thereof And this shall stand in place of a Sea Marke to bring mee into the true way of my British Historicall Narration againe 3. For when matters of Religion had so farre and prosperously proceeded in Britaine as I haue related in the former Chapter and now nothing remained to be concluded of in those affaires but how the true faith and Religion of Christ might be planted heare by the most publike powerable warrantable and vncontroleable Authoritie in such proceedings it was generally agreed vpon according to those grounds and approued Rules which our Protestant Antiquaries haue proposed and prescribed vnto vs before that so greate important and generall a busines of conuerting a whole and so Lardge a kingdome neither lawfully might or could be establish in all things thereto required and necessarie without the help power and highest warranting prerogatiue of
truth but in such sort did it as thereby he hath purchased vnto the same the Title of Primogenita Ecclesiae the most auncient and first begotten of all the Churches in the world for that as Sabellicus hath well noted allthough Christ was preached elswhere priuately Britaine the first Kingdome in the world which publikely and generally receaued the saith of Christ in many other Nations long before yet omnium Prouinciarum prima publicitus Christi nomen recepit Of all Nations it was the first that with publike approbation of Prince and State receaued the Profession of Christian Religion Thus farre he commendeth King Lucius for the carriadge of this busines afterward insinuating first to his Readers that there were Christian Preists and Preachers heare in Britaine when King Lucius sent to Pope Eleutherius about the generall Conuersion of this kingdome and to vse his words there is no doubt to be made that at their hāds if he were not he might haue bene baptised that were the Instrumēts of his Conuersion And then he immediately thus addeth to dishonour this Noble King for this his most honorable Ambassadge But what shall I say humanitūs aliquid passus est he thought happily it would be some litle glory vnto him and a countenance also to the action to fetch them that might seeme to be the Authours of this designe from Rome the Seate of the Empire the Mistresse of the world yea and also happily the vpholders of his Crowne and Authoritie regall Thus farre this Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie all which I haue answeared before and now breifely repeate if King Lucius was or might haue bene baptised by any heare all they as I haue proued before of S. Timothie Marcellus Mansuetus and others sent hither or conuerted being cōsecrated Preists or Bishops heare by Authoritie from the Apostolike Roman See he must needs also be baptised by power from thence if he had not sent this solemne Ambassadge thither So likewise if he stayed the returne of his Ambassadours Eluan and Medwin if the Pope had sent no others hither seeing by all Antiquities these were but Cathecumens and not baptised when they were sent to Rome but there perfectly instructed baptised and cōsecrated the one a Priest the other a Preist and Bishop if these or eyther of them baptised him and his people if they alone had bene able to performe so generall and greate a worke it had bene done by the power of the Pope of Rome who consecrated them and by Authoritie sent them hither to that end 6. So if King Lucius had appealed in this busines to the Bishops of France or any Country betweene Rome and vs and if they had harkened vnto him herein without consulting with the Pope of Rome yet all they being consecrated and directed thither by his Authoritie as we haue seene before King Lucius and his subiects resolued to be Christians must become such by the labour power and warrant of the Pope of Rome And by that which is saide before by the warrant of our Protestants of the both claymed and practised supreame spirituall power of all Popes from S. Peter to this time of S. Eleutherius and of him also it is euident that this kingdome nor any other could be in such solemne and publike manner conuerted and all Ecclesiasticall matters with change of Temporall lawes be established without the warrant and approbation of the Apostolike See of Rome and Church thereof in which respect and noe other Sabellicus and others which truely call this our Britaine the eldest daughter of the Church primogemita Ecclesiae so terme it in respect of the Church of Rome our holy Mother which brought forth this Country generally and publikly to Christ before any other in the world by sending holy Preachers and Apostolike men hither which so brought it to passe to the greate honour of this Nation Eleutherius Graecia oriundus sed Neapoli Anton. Sabellicus l. 5. Ennead 7 in Italia ortus successit Soteri Cum hoc nuper dignitatem adepto Lucius Britanniae Rex per litteras egit vt se suos vellet Christianorum numero addicere Missi sunt eo Fugatius Damianus viri pietate insigni hi Regem cum tota domo populoque vniuerso Baptismi Sacramento insignauerunt sublatoque malorum daemonum cultu vera in gente pietas constituta est Sic Britannia omnium Prouinciarum prima publicitus Christi nomen recepit Where it is euident that Sabellicus this Protestant Bishops Authour giueth this dignitie to Britaine to be the eldest and first borne daughter of the Church because the Roman Church first and before all other Nations did bringe it wholy forth to Christ wholy conuerting it in which sence the King of France accompteth and stileth himselfe primogenitus Annal. Galliae in Claudio Ecclesiae the first begotten child of the Church among Kings because Stephen a King in France rather a Duke was in their opinion in the time of Claudius the Emperour conuerted to the faith of Christ by Apostolike men sent from the See of Rome And our King Iames whome our Protestants would haue to be the fourth such supreame heade of their Church in England after King Henry the eight the yoūge child King Edward the sixt and Elizabeth a woman and Queene plainely and publikly in open parlament hath thus confessed I acknowledge the Roman Church to be our Mother Church Therefore except Mother and Daughter be not correlatiues and vnseperable Britaine King Iames speach in his 1. Parlament was the Daughter hauing no elder Sister Daughter of that Church was the first borne Daughter of the Church by this prerogatiue primogenita Ecclesiae 7. And the Arguments which this Protestant Bishop would haue to accuse or condemne King Lucius of vaine glory for sending to Rome to establish Godwin Conu of Brit. supr p. 35. the Conuersion of Britaine because Rome was then the Seate of the Empire Mistresse of the world and happily vpholder of his crowne and regall Authoritie doe aduance the honour of King Lucius his zeale in Religion and Dutie to the Roman Church For if the Conuersion of Britaine in so vinuersall established order could haue bene compassed without allowance of the Pope of Rome it had bene more secure for him to haue abstayned from that Ambassadge sent vnto the Pope liuing in state of Persecution for his Christian Religion and cheife office therein by the temporall and Imperiall Rome temporall Seate of persecuting Emperours their times of conniuency onely excepted temporall Mistresse of the world temporall Vpholder or friend to the Regall crowne of Britaine so farre as it did nothing which tasted of alienation from the Roman Pagan Imperours will and dignitie with which King Lucius his professing a Religion persecuted by them and suing for establishing and confirmation thereof by the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome which aboue all other things was most distastfull to the Roman Empire and had for
that cause put all the Popes hitherto to death did most tw harte and disagree And therefore among diuers others Ihon Funccius the Protestant Antiquary doth thus freely acknowledge That at this time there were many most renowned Bishops in France whose help and assistance for the Conuersion of Britaine King Lucius might farre more easily haue vsed then to haue sent so farre as Rome for Preachers to be sent hither and order to be giuen from thence for effecting that worke but that the dignitie and prerogatiue of the Pope of Rome called vpon him to appeale to him for ordering and settling these affaires and giueth this Act and example of King Lucius the most potent King of the Britains as he stileth him for a sure and certaine signe and Argument of the Popes of Rome true honour at that time when they were so dishonored by the Emperours and worldly proceedings Quo in honore Io. Funccius l. 6. commentarior in Chronolog ad An. 178. Romani Pontifices eo tempore fuerint ex hoc satis apparet quod potētissimus Britanniarum Rex Lucius qui ea tempestate Christi fidem primitus ex continenti vltra Germanicum Oceanum in Britannicam Insulam publicè vocauit non ab alio quodam Episcopo Doctores veritatis petijt quam à Romano cum tamen eodem tempore multi per Gallias clarissimi haberentur Episcopi And in this all Antiquaries doe or ought to agree THE XIV CHAPTER WHEREIN IS RELATED HOW KING Lucius did not onely sue vnto the Pope of Rome by his Embassadges for the generall setling of Christian Religion in Britaine but for ciuill and temporall lawes also to be allowed by him to rule heare in Temporall affaires 1. OVR auncient Historian Ethelwerdus warranted as some thinke by S. Gildas and Nennius before cited writeth that Pope Eleutherius sent letters and a Legate to King Lucius of Britaine admonishing and calling vpon him to make profession of the holy Christian faith and Catholike Baptisme Eleutherius beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuntium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Ethelwerdus in Chronico in Eleutherio Gildas Nennius in M. S. Historijs supr Regem ammonens eum de fide Baptismo Catholico qui tum Britanniae Regni potestate pollebat To which Legacie and letters King Lucius did very soone after send as pleasing and contenting an answeare both by Ambassadors and letters to Pope Eleutherius as the letters and Legacie of the Pope about so greate and holy busines which he had so much and long desired were wellcome and gratefull vnto him for allthough he most affected the accomplishing of this blessed worke before this incitation giuen him by this renowned Pope according to this auncient Authour of our Nation who also say the fame of this Pope was greate in all the worlde ab ortusolis vsque ad occasum exijt sancta opinio eius yet now receauing new couradge warrant and direction without any further delay or procrastination as this Authour writeth yeeldeth to the counsayle and exhortation of Pope Eleuthererius Qui concessit verisimili ratione Christianum se esse futurum And by the aduise and consent of his Nobles and others of this kingdome whome it most concerned sent two Ambassadors with suppliant and humble letters to this holy Pastor of the Flocke of Christ to giue him thanks for that fatherly care he had of his spirituall children so farre off to signifie his most willing assent to godly Admonition and entreate his further and speedy care and prouision for the effecting thereof 2. The most Authorised Historie of S. Eleutherius and these letters warranted vnto vs by the Church of Christ in the Feast of this holy Pope deliuereth Act. Eleutherij in Breuiar Rom. in festo eius 26. die Maij. the manner and tenure of them in this order Huic Initio Pontificatus supplices literae venerant à Lucio Britannorum Rege vt se ac suos in Christianorum numerum reciperer In the beginning of the Popedome of S. Eleutherius humble letters came vnto him from Lucius King of the Britans to receaue him and Damas Pontif. in To. 1. Concil in Eleutherio his people into the number of Christians The old Pontificall asscribed to S. Damasus saith of this Pope and this busines hic accepit Epistolam à Lucio Britannico Rege vt Christianus efficeretur per eius mandatum Pope Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Brittish King that by his commandement he might be made a Christian The auncient Ecclesiasticall Annals or Martyrologes doe thus expresse it Lucius Legationem misit ad Eleutherum Romanum Pōtificem Antiq. Tabulae Eccles apud Baron To. 2. Ann. an 183. per Eluanum Meduinum Britannos rogans per eos Eleutherum vt per se suosque ministros ad Christianam Religionem suscipiendam aditum patefaceret King Lucius sent an ambassadge to Eleutherius Pope of Rome by two Britans Eluan and Medwine entreating Eleutherius by them that by himselfe and such as he should please to employ therein he would make prouision that his kingdome might receaue Christian Religion I haue cited Sabellicus before that King Lucius wrote to Anton. Sabellic l. 3. Ennead 7. Pope Eleutherius to this purpose in the beginning of his Papacie Cum Eleutherio nuper dignitatem adepto Lucius Britanniae Rex per literas egit vt se suos vellet Christianorum numero addicere Martinus Polonus saith Pope Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Britan King that by his commandement he might be made a Christian Hic accepit Epistolam a Lucio Rege Britanno vt Martin Polon Supput in Eleut Hartm Schedel Chronic. chronicorum f. 114. p. 2. Ponticus Virun Brit. Hist l. 4. Magdeb. Cent. 2. c. 2. col 8. Christianus per eius mandatum fieret Hartmannus Schedel writeth that Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Britan King to receaue him and his subiects into the number of Christians Eleutherius Papa a Lucio Rege Britanno Epistolam accepit vt se ac suos in Christianorum numerum susciperet The like hath Verunnius and other forreine Catholike Historians as also their Protestants writing of Brittish affaires among which the Magdeburgians witnesse That Lucius King of Britaine did send Eluan and Meduuin very Learned Britans to Eleutherius Pope of Rome entreating him to send some Doctors from thence that might renewe Christian Religion and abolish Ethnicisme in his kingdome Ad Eleutherium Romanae Ecclesiae Episcopum Eluanum Meduinum Britannos doctrina praestantes mittit ac rogat vt inde Doctores quosdam accipiat qui Christianam Religionem in suo Regno abolito toto Ethnicismo instaurent And if we come home into Britaine our most auncient approued Historiās both Britans and Saxons make the same Relation vnto vs S. Gildas and Nennius haue before told vs how the Pope of Rome wrote to King Lucius to haue Christian Religion planted heare he
consented therto The old Manuscript Manuscr Peruetustum de primo statu Landauen Ecclesiae Brittish Antiquitie of the first State of the Church of LaÌ„daffe thus recordeth it Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Apostolicae Sedis Papam Legatos suos scilicet Eluanum Meduinum misit implorans vt iuxta eius Ammonitionem Christianus fieret Lucius King of the Britans sent his Ambassadors Eluan and Medwne to Eleutherius Pope of the Apostolike See beseeching him that Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 19. Antiquit. Glast Tabulis affixae Capgr in S. Patric according to his admoniton he might be made a Christian The Authour of the old Brittish History saith Lucius Epistolas suas Eleutherio Papae direxit petens vt ab eo Christianismum reciperet King Lucius directed his Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring to receaue Christianitie from him The old Antiquities of Glastenbury citing other Brittish Authours doe tell vs that very cridible Antiquities deliuer that Lucius King of the Britans did send to Pope Eleutherius to pray him that he would illuminate the darknes of Britaine with the light of Christian preaching Tradunt bonae credulitatis Annales quod Lucius Rex Britannorum ad Eleutherium Papam miserit oratum vt Britanniae tenebras luce Christianae Praedicationis illustraret S. Bede saith King Lucius did entreate Pope Eleutherius Bed l. 1. Eccles Hist c. 4. Theat of Brit. l. 6. Radulphus de Diceto Hist in Eleutherio an 188 Abbreuiat teÌ„p inter an 170. 180. by his letters that by his commandement he might be made a Christian obsecrans vt per eius mandatum Christianus efficeretur Dicetus in his auncient Manuscript History writeth King Lucius of Britaine obtained of Pope Eleutherius by his Epistle written vnto him to be made a Christian Ad Eleutherium Papam Lucius Rex Britanniae missa Epistola se fieri Christianum impetrat The old Authour of the Manuscript History termed Abbreuiatio Temporum if it was not the same Radulphus de Diceto hath the same words though not precisely at the same yeare wherein the copie of Dicetus in the Kings Library as our Theater Protestants cite him but as I haue alledged him Marianus Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 177. Florent Wigor Chron. an 162. 184. Sigebert GeÌ„bl Chronogr in Regno Britan. Matth. Westm an gratiae 185. saith the very same also Lucius Britanniae Rex ab Eleutherio Papa per Epistolam Christianum se fieri impetrat Florentius wigorniensis writeth in the same words Sigibertus saith King Lucius request was the cause that the Britans receaued the Mysteries of Christian Religion by the Legats of Pope Eleutherius Britanni instantia Lucij Britanniarum Regis per Legatos Eleutherij Papae Mysteria Christianitatis perceperuÌ„t Matthew of Westminster giueth the like testimony to this petition of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Papam Eleutherium Epistolas direxit petens ab eo vt Christianus efficeretur Henry Archdeacon of Huntington saith When Eleutherius was Pope of Rome Lucius King of the Britains sent an Epistle vnto him beseeching him that by his commandement Henricus Huntingt Hist l. 1. in Marco Antonino Vero Aurelio Lucio CoÌ„modo Harding Cronicle in King Lucius c. 51. f. 43. Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Dubtitij Io. Capgrauius Catal. in eod he might be made à Christian Cum Eleutherius Pontificatui Romanae Ecclesiae praeesset misit ad eum Lucius Britanniarum Rex Epistolam obsecrans vt per eius maÌ„datum Christianus efficeretur Harding saith this was done at the supplication of Lucius The old Manuscript of the life of S. Dubritius which Capgraue and others followe witnesseth that King Lucius sent two Ambassadors Eluan and Medwine to Pope Eleutherius that he might be made a Christian according to his direction Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Papam Legatos misit stilicet Eluanum Meduinum vt iuxta eius ammonitionem Christianus fieret And in the life of S. Helen the Empresse our Country woman Lucius Epistolas Eleutherio Papae humiliter direxit petens vt ab eo fidem Christianam recicipere mereretur King Lucius did humbly direct Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring that he might be thought worthie to receaue the Christian faith from him The like hath Ado Lucius Britannorum Rex missa ad Eleutherium Romae Episcopum Epistolà vt Christianus efficeretur petijt Many others and they auncient Catholike writers of greate credet there be both of this and other M. S. in Vita S. Helenae Et Capgrau in ead Nations which thus confidently for most certaine deliuer this History vnto vs which for auoiding tediousnes I omit as I might haue ouerpassed many of these but to shew to my Readers that the mistakings of some Scribes before remembred and reconciled about times and Titles doe nothing hinder Ado in Chron. inter an 163. 181. the vndoubted and vnquestionable truth of the Relation hereof That the generall Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ was happily brought to passe in the time of Pope Eleutherius by his direction warrant and Papall Authoritie 3. For confirmation whereof by all manner of Antiquaries euen our Protestants most aduerse to the prerogatiues of the holy Apostolike Roman See they generally consent vnto it in this Order Matthias Flaccus Illiricus Ioannes Vuigandus Matthaeus Index and Basilius Faber the Magdeburgian Protestant Historians haue thus of this matter Lucius ad Eleutherium Romanae Ecclesiae Centur. 2. cap. 2. col 8. Episcopum Eluanum Meduuinum Britannos doctrina praestantes mittit rogat vt inde Doctores quosdam accipiat qui Christianam Religionem in suo Regno abolito toto Ethnichismo instaurent King Lucius of Britaine sent two excellently learned Britans Eluanus and Meduuinus to Eleutherius Bishop of the Church of Rome and desired him that he might receaue some Doctours from thence that might establish Christian Religion in his kingdome and abolish Heathen superstition out of it And they alledge Gildas Albanius that this King was addicted to Christian Religion euen from the beginnig of his Reigne Non erat omnino iniquus Lucius Christianorum Religioni statim initio sui Imperijmouebatur enim nonnihil miraculis illustribus quae à Christianis in testimonium ornamentum suae doctrinae passim edebantur vt Gildas Albanius in libro de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij refert A Protestant Bishop of England whome these Magdeburgians cite and follow writeth in like manner cum Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor Brit. cent 1. in Lucio Eluano Meduuino audisset per â—â—esaris Legatos Trebellium Pertinacem Romanorum illustres aliquot quiescente Persecutione Christianam Religionem admisisse statim per eruditos Britannos Eluanum Meduuinum ad Eleutherium Romanorum Pontisicem misit ac scripsit pro suscipiendo Baptismo Epistolam When King Lucius vnderstood by the Emperours
of S. Ioseph is too manifest a mistaking for I haue proued in the first Age that S. Ioseph and all of that company or Schoole as this Authour termeth it were dead within the first huÌ„dred yeares of Christ long before Eluanus was borne Neyther is it credible with mee that any of the immediate Disciples for he speaketh in the plurall number ab ipsis Apostolorum Discipulis of the Apostles were liuing heare in Britaine in the Papacie of Eleutherius when this man was but a Catechumen by them that hold he was first sent to Rome from King Lucius after Eleutherius was now Pope or by those which as before assigne his going to Rome twenty yeares sooner for betweene this and the death of the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule are 87. yeares at the least and whosoeuer were or could be accompted their Disciples in proper sense were so old at the Apostles death that if now liuing and heare in Britaine they were an hundred yeares of age Of which age in this Country I dare not take vpon mee to finde Disciples of the Apostles Onely I graunt as I haue done before that by the greate prouidence of God one of this Nation and S. Peters Disciple S. Mansuetus was probably then liuing but he was but one and liued most at Tullum or Treuers where he was Bishop farre from Glastenbury or any part of Britaine 8. And if there had bene any probable Authoritie that these men had bene borne in that part I would haue thought my phrase harsh in History if I had termed the one of them an Aualonian and the other a Belgian for the I le of Aualon is hard by welles Glastenbury itselfe but three English miles from welles and part of Belgia aswell as welles and so euery Aualonian was a Belgian and a Belgian borne about welles in ea circa welliam parte was not vnproperly an Aualonian the I le of Aualon there circuiting about it no Christian was probably in that part of the Country but in Aualonia the onely Residency of S. Ioseph and his holy company and onely alloted and enfranchised for Christians by the donation and priuiledge of our Kings then Aruiragus Marius and Coillus And Eluanus brought vp and instructed where S. Ioseph liued as this Authour our Protestants before haue written if it were so could not possibly be ignorant of that very place where he liued and was instructed in the Christian faith neyther so neare a neighbour and companion vnto him as Meduuinus was by these writers could be without all knowledge thereof yet by all the Antiquities of Glastenbury before neytheâ— of them knew this Mansion of S. Ioseph the most memorable and reuerenced place of this kingdome then with Christians Therefore we must trauaile further then any part of Belgia to finde but with probabilitie where these Ambassadours were borne and instructed in the Christian faith in Britaine before they were sent to Rome Cambridge hath pleaded for them before with more congruitie and lesse inconuenience then any part of the Belgae inhabitants can doe so perhaps might Stamford Burton where the Cambridge Schollers are thought to haue bene baptised so might diuers Schooles of the Druids where were many learned men such as Eluanus and Meduuinus are described vnto vs so farre remote froÌ„ the Belgae and Glastenbury and lately instructed in the faith of Christ that they might pleade Ignorance without sinne or shame of S. Ioseph his Chappell and Eremiticall habitation I may likewise so say of the Court itselfe of King Lâ—cius where so many learned Christians and Catechumens were now and 〈◊〉 whence these were sent as the custome and vsadge of Kings is to send 〈◊〉 Ambassadours such as be in grace in Court with them In all which places many learned men then liued but no such no Schoole or place of learning at this time for any thing I finde in Antiquities was about or neare to welles or Aualon then it being a Desart From whence in particular they were I dare â—ot yet for want of sufficient warrant certainely determine THE XV. CHAPTER THE MISSION OF THE HOLY LEGATS S. Damianus Fugatianus Bishops and diuers others from S. Eleutherius Pope of Rome at the request of S. Lucius King heare in Britaine by Authoritie to plant and setle heare the true Christian Religion 1. THese renowned Brittish Ambassadours of King Lucius being now arriued at Rome with letters Commission and Instructions for their proceeding in so greate and important busines presented themselues with their Kings humble and earnest petition to the holy Pope Eleutherius Whether they came now immediately from Britaine as most seeme to affirme or had bene for some and no short time before in Rome and in studies there and Instruction in Christian Religion to enable them for such Ecclesiasticall Degrees and functions as they were now shortly to receaue as our Cambridge Antiquaries and others assisted with no contemptible reasons haue allready deliuered and now receaued these letters and Commission from King Lucius about our generall Conuersion I referre my Readers to that I haue written before of this matter But howsoeuer that is to be resolued it is generally agreed vpon among Antiquaries that vpon the deliuery of this Ambassadge the holy Pope Eleutherius appointed for his Legats S. Damianus and Fugatianus with power and Instructions to come hither to effect that happy busines And some say that among others designed for worthie labourers in this renowned worke these Ambassadours of King Lucius were presently employed about it The old Brittish Manuscript Antiquitie of the auncient Church of Landaffe thus relateth it Eleutherius gratias agens Deo suo quod illa gens quae à primo Antiquit. Eccles Landau Manuscript Peruetust Regionis inhabitatore Bruto gentilis fuerat tam ardenter ad fidem Christi festinabat consilio senioris vrbis Romae placuit eosdem Legatos baptizari Catholica fide suscepta ordinari Eluanum in Episcopum Meduuinum autem in Doctorem Et propter eloquentiam scientiam quam habebant in sacris Scripturis Praedicatores ad Lucium in Britanniam reuersi sunt Pope Eleutheriâ—s giuing thanks to God that the Nation which from Brutus the first Inhabiter of the Country had bene euer Pagan did so feruently hasten to the faith of Christ it was agreed vpon by the Counsaile of the elder Rome that the same Ambassadours should be baptized and hauing receaued the Catholike faith Eluan should be consecrated a Bishop and Medwin made a Doctour or Teacher And in respect of the eloquence and knowledge which they had in holy Scripturs they returned Preachers vnto King Lucius in Britaine The old Manuscript History of the life of S. Dubricius and Capgraue following it Manuscrip Antiq de Vit. S. Dubrâ—cij Capgrau Catal. in S. Dubricio haue the verie same words of that Antiquitie so farre as it concerneth this narration 2. I finde few others that be auncient which write of the consecrating any of
21. Pag. 20. the Church who had the honour of performing that office Doth that make no obligation which he plainely with S. Bede and others thus confesseth Eleutherius a holy man sitting Bishop of the RomaÌ„ Church Lucius a King of the Britans writ vnto him his letters praying that by his appointment and direction he might be made a Christian And presently he obtayned the effect of his godly desire Or how will this man persuade vs that these Legats did not vnderstand our languadge and so preached not themselues being strangers but committed that office especially to Eluan and Medwin And Pope Eleutherius appointed Meduinus S. Eluanus and Mâ—dwinus with other Brittish Preists learned Clâ—â—â—gymen asâ—ist them a Doctour or teacher and saith with his fellowes in Religion Parker Bale and Leland as he glosseth them That Medwin was by birth a Dutchman and thereby as vnfit a Preacher to Britans as the Italian Legats were 3. But we are assured by better Authoritie and Antiquitie then this man can shew vs to the contrary that both our King his Nobles and all the cheifest heare of the Britans at that time vnderstood the Latine Roman tongue Our Antiquaries of Cambridge and others proue vnto vs that there was an Imperiall Constitution decreed and receaued heare in these times that euery man that would or should beare office must learne the Latine tongue Institutum fuit vt qui Magistratum gerere vellet Latinam linguam disceret And long Io. Caius in Hist Cantabrig p. 19. before this time the Latine tongue was so vsuall in this Nation as these Protestants tell vs that the Romans Latine songes were sent hither and sunge heare euen to the vulgar audience And of this Martiall the Poet speaketh when he saith his songes and Poems were sunge in Britaine Dicitur nostros cantare Britannia versus Matth. Parker Antiq. Britan. in Claudia Io. Bal. lib. de Scriptor cent 1. in Claud. Martial in Epigr. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. Therefore these Latine songes being sent from Rome to our Brittans heare as these Protestants write to be sunge heard both the singers and heares of them must needs be said to haue vnderstood that languadge of the Romans in which they were penned by the Poet. So we need not seeke any further for Auditours to vnderstand the preaching of these Roman Legats though in the Latine tongue when we haue founde allready the King himselfe all his Nobles and officers in Authoritie and hauing command all Schollars in our Vniuersities or Schooles besides others by probable Iudgment without number which vnderstood them preaching persuading reasoning disputing instructing or catechizing in that speach And we may with strong reason from hence informe and assure our selues that this so vsuall and allmost common knowledge heare of the Latine tongue the naturall languadge in Rome from whence so many Apostolike Preachers were sent into these parts was a greate help and furtherance to that so speedy Conuersion of this kingdome which otherwise to haue bene effected as it is deliuered in our Histories may iustly be termed miraculous And allthough both the King and very many of his Nobles learned Druids and others were eyther actually conuerted or conuicted in Iudgment of the vndoubted truth of Christian Religion and falsehood of their Pagan superstitions before the comming of these Legats hither or King Lucius sent for them to Rome as I haue shewed before Yet no small number and of the learned among them still continuing in their old errours and the Christian Clergie then in Britaine neyther being so greate or learned in that first Age and Infancie of our Church that it was able to conuert so many millions which still professed Paganisme in this kingdome if our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie could or might haue bene ordered and setled without the Popes allowance and Authoritie which allmost euery Chapter in this Historie disproueth yet we must needs acknowledge our selues obliged and very much in dutie obliged to the Apostolike See of Rome for sending vnto vs so learned reuerend and holy Pastors as all Histories confesse them to haue bene to deliuer vs so happily from that most damnable infernall darknes wherewith we were blinded and without such spirituall Phisitians help and cure desperately and irrecouerably ouerwhelmed infected and diseased at that time Therefore these Renowned and in all respects most honorable Legats knowing well what chardge Power and trust was committed vnto them by the Popes Authoritie and our Kings entreatie and perfectly informed heare of the state and necessitie of this kingdome in spirituall affaires presently disposed themselues and the whole Christian Clergie heare vnder them for the most speedy and perfect recouery and expelling the venime from so many allmost deadly poysoned soules in Britaine And the theifest places in Britaine where this infection principally did reigne and was fostered and from them dispersed into all the other parts and members of the bodie of this kingdome next vnto the Court of the King now conuerted being our auncient Schooles or Vniuersities and cheife Residences of the principall Pagan Idolatrous Preists Flamens and Archflamens in the most auncient and commanding Cities of this Nation they disposed and diuided themselues our Cleargie to stop these springs and fountains of that foule ouerflowing streame 4. How they preuayled in our old Brittish Vinnersities or Schooles in confouÌ„ding the Pagan Philosophers and conuerting them their followers and Disciples to the Christian faith we may take some notice by that which the Antiquaries of Cambridge propose vnto vs performed by them in their Vniuersitie where they say they after long dispute with their Philosophers they Io. Caius Hist Cantabr p. 35. conuerted them all to Christ and baptised both them and three thousand others there in one day Cantabrigiam venerunt vt fertur vbi postquam multum The Schollers of Cambridge now generally conuerted and 3000. other Britans there Baptized in one day varièque cum Philosophis disputatum est baptizarunt vno die Philosophos omnes tria hominum millia And though they doe not deliuer the names of their Authours for this Relation yet they doe sufficiently expresse that they found this narration of the disputing with these Cambridge Philosophers and the Baptising both of them and so many thousands at one time there testified by diuers Antiquities for they say expressely that some asscribe it to EluaÌ„ and Medwine after their returne froÌ„ Rome and Baptisme of King Lucius and by others to the Legats of Pope Eleutherius secundum quosdam qui ista ad Faganum Damianum seu Fugatium Deruuianum Eleutherij Nuncios referunt And record it done in the same yeare they came into Britaine Which they hold to haue bene the 178. of Christ id actum fuit anno Domini 178. And allthough these men stand as much as Antiquities doe warrant them for the honour and prioritie of their Vniuersitie yet in this place they doe not auouch
c. 30. Stowe Hist in Cunedagius Harding Chron. p. 24. c. 29. Stowe Histor supr Io. Caius Hist Cantabr accad p. 20. before Christ and much honored by King Lucius as more hereafter Of the glory and Antiquitie of Glamorgan taking the name of a King so called Morgan there slayne aboue 2000. yeares since and a Schoole among the PagaÌ„s of no lesse continuance as diuers writers teach there can be litle question in this case For the other two though perhaps there is not so greate testimony for their Antiquitie in this kinde yet these being ioyned with the rest in the same degree in generall by so many Authours we cannot be of other minde but Bishops were also there or not farre from them of the like continuance otherwise we shall hardly iustifie the common agreed vpon opinion of seuen Bishops placed in that Prouince in King Lucius time but wander vp and downe among meere coniecturs For allthough we reade in the life of S. Kentegern Predecessor to S. Asaph that in the time of S. Dauid Archbishop in Wales and by his consent he built a Monastary in this place of Elgn for 960. Monkes and there remayned Bishop yet this doth not improue but rather confirme there was Bishops See there or not farre from thence before For it is recorded in the same Authour supposed to be S. Asaph his scholler and Successor that this Bishoprick being voide the King and Cleargie of Wales desired him for their Bishop there Rex Clerus Regionis Cambrensis cum caeteris Christianis ipsum in Pastorem Episcopum eligerent To which S. Dauid their Archbishop his greate friend consented So his erecting that Colledge did honour and beutifie and not alter or disgrace that Bishoprick and it is euident before that with this Bishops See there were but 7. besids the Archbishoprike so many there were long before as the Antiquities of Glastenbury and others proue so many at the beginning as I haue shewed before therefore no addition of number by the foundation of S. Kentegern THE XX. CHAPTER HOW S. ELEVTHERIVS POPE DID NOT onely by his Papall Authoritie establish and setle Religion and Ecclesiasticall things heare but directed what temporall Lawes were to be vsed appointed the bounds and limits of this kingdome sending an hallowed Crowne to our King and such Lawes and Order continued heare inmany Ages after 1. WHEN these things had so farre and prosperously proceeded in Britaine King Lucius intending a perfect Reformation in this kingdome and knowing that Religion being thus happily changed there must also be a change or greate alteration in the old Pagan Lawes and as it seemeth obseruing that in the Municipall Townes and Places of Britaine which in some sort had receaued the Roman Lawes and among the Romans which conuersed heare there was much more ciuill behauiour and conuersation then in many Britans wrote vnto Pope Eleutherius among other things to haue the Roman Lawes sent hither vnto him to be receaued heare These letters of King Lucius are not extant neyther the answeare of Pope Eleutherius vnto him and his Nobilitie but in such a lame halting and deformed manner as it hath pleased our Protestants hauing possession of that old Antiquitie to publish it to the world without head foote or perfect body wanting both beginning end and midle in many things in such order as they thought it would any wise helpe and least hinder Matth. Parker Ant. Britan. p. 5. Bridges in K. Lucius Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 30. 31. 32. Willam Lamb. in Legib. S. Eduardi Foxe To. 1. Act. and Mon. Theater of great Brit. lib. 6. lewell against Hard. f. 119. Godw. sup p. 30. Roger. Houeden Annal. part Posterior in Henr. 2. Leg. S. Eduardi cap. 1. apud Gul. Lamb. Stowe Hist an 179. in King Lucius and blemish their new Religion when it came to vewe And according to the diuersitie of their owne humors they haue as diuersly put it in print some more some lesse some one way some an other as hath best fitted their phantasies as you may reade in there first Archbishop of Canterbury their Bishops Iewell Bridges Godwin M. Lambert the Antiquarie Foxe the Theater writers and others differing herein one from an other of which one of them a Protestant Bishop as mannerly as he might thus complayneth The Epistle is as heare ensueth allthough I must acknowledge that I finde greate varietye in the diuersitie of Copies some containing much more then others And yet he himselfe doth there further alter chopp and change it both in his relation and translation of it as euery Reader may there easily obserue if he vnderstandeth but a litle the Latine tongue 2. The Copies which beare most credit be those which Stowe publisheth in English and M. William Lambert in Latine the first out of a Booke of Constitutions belonging to the Guildhall of London the second as extant among and part of King Edward the Confessor his Lawes so called not because he made them as Houeden and others proue but being the old Lawes of this kingdome and euacuated where the Danes had ruled he reuiued them and were most Authentically proued in the tiâ—e of King William the first by the solemne Oathes of Twelue Iurors out of euery County in EnglaÌ„d and so not likely to deceaue vs in this point The first Protestant Authour thus writeth of them I onely finde the same entered in a Booke Intituled Constitutions pertaining to the Guildhall of London misdated in the Latine as the English following sheweth The yeare after Christs birth 169. Pope Eleutherius did write to Lucius King of Britaine for the amendement of the Kings and the Nobilitie of L. Const Lond. Britaine as followeth You required that we should send you the Roman and Imperiall Lawes that you might vse them in your kingdome of Britaine But those Lawes we may disproue and not the Lawes of God You haue receaued lately through Gods goodnes in your kingdome both Testaments out of them by Gods grace and the aduise of your Realme take a Lawe and thereby patiently gouerne the kingdome You are the Vicar of God in your kingdome according to the kingly Prophet The earth is the Psalm 45. Lords and his fullnes is the whole worlde and all that dwell therein And againe Thow hast loued Righteousnes and hated Iniquitie wherefore God euen thy God hath annointed thee with the oyle of gladnes aboue thy fellowes They are the Kings children Christian Nations and people of your kingdome that liue and consist vnder your protection peace and kingdome according to the Scripture as an Hen gathereth her Chikens vnder her wings the people and Nations of the kingdome of Britaine is yours such as are diuided you should gather them together to the Lawe of Christ his holy Church to peace and coneorde and cherishe maintaine protect gouern and defend them from the iniurious malitious and their enemyes Woe be to that kingdome the King whereof is a
regno sacerdotio clero iurare antequam ab Archiepiscopis Episcopis regni coronaretur Tres enim Rex habere debet seruos scilicet luxuriam auaritiam cupiditatem quos si habuerit seruos bene illustrè regnabit Regno omnia debet praemeditari hoc Regis est Quia malè cuncta ministrant impetus iuxta Euangelium omne regnum in se diuisum desolabitur Truly a King ought of right to obserue and defend all the Lands and honours all the dignities and rights and liberties of the Crowne of this kingdome wholly with all integritie and without diminution and with all his power recall to the auncient state and due all the rights of the kingdome which were dispersed dilapidated and lost And all and the whole Land and all the Ilands vnto Norwey and vnto Denmarke doe belong to the Crowne of his kingdome and they are of the Appendences and dignities of the King and it is one Monarchie and one kingdome and aunciently was called the kingdome of Britaine but now is â—alled the kingdome of the English men For our Lord Eleutherius Pope who first by inspiration of God did send an hallowed crowne to Britaine and Christianitie to Lucius King of the Britons did ordayne and impose to the Crowne of the kingdome such boundes and limits as are spoken before by his Decree in the yeare one hundred sixtie seuen after the Passion of Christ A King also ought to doe all things in the kingdome truely and by the Iudgment of the Peeres of the kingdome For Right and iustice ought to Reigne more in a kingdome then wicked will That is Lawe which allwayes doth right but will violence and force is not right A King ought to feare God and loue him aboue all things and keepe his Commandements throughout the kingdome He ought also to preserue foster maintaine gouerne and defend against Enemies the holy Church of his kingdome with all integritie and libertie according to the Constitutions of the Fathers and Predecessours so that God may before all things be honoured and euer had before his eyes He ought also to erect good Lawes and customes allowed and blott them out which be wicked and bannish them all from the kingdome He ought to doe right iudgment in the kingdome and keepe Iustice by the Counsaile of the Nobles of his kingdome All these things a King must sweare in his owne parson looking vpon and touching the holy Ghospels and vpon holy and sacred Reliks before the Realme and Preisthood and Clergie before he be crowned by the Archbishops and Bishops of the kingdome For a King must haue three things slaues vnto him to wit luxury aâ—arice and concupiscence which if he maketh sâ—aâ—es he shall reigne well and renownedly he must premeditate all things for the kingdome and this is the office of a King Because violences doe minister all things ill according to the Ghospell euery kindome diuided in itselfe will be desolate 5. Hitherto this our holy and auncient Lawe of the office and dutie of our Kings vsed and practized euen from the beginning of Christianitie publikly receaued heare both in the Britans and Saxons gouernment founded warranted and grounded vppon the Authoritie and direction of the holy Pope S. Eleutherius as appeareth by that part of his Epistle which I first recited immediately without any one sentence worde or sillable interposed betweene them annexed and ioyned to this Lawe as the originall cause motiue allowance and confirmation thereof Whereby we may cleartly see the greate power prerogatiue and Iurisdiction the Popes of Rome euen from the beginning and first founding Christian Religion heare claimed had and exercised in this kingdome and from the first Christian King we enioyed a Saint and blessed man all our Kings Britans Saxons or whatsoeuer Christians to these dayes did with this whole kingdome allowe to the Apostolike See of Rome as much as it claimeth now at our hands and as any good and learned Catholiks doe yeeld vnto it From that holy and eminent See we had by these greatest Testimonies Christian Religion planted and Iuridically setled heare Our Episcopall and Archiepiscopall Sees assigned our first Bishops and Archbishops to enioy them appointed and consecrated Direction giuen euen in temporall and ciuill affaires what Lawes we should take our King Possessor but of a part of this kingdome declared to be King of all Britaine and so many adiacent Ilands enioyed by his enemyes and an hallowed Crowne sent him to weare as Monarch and King of them all A Protestant Lawyer Bracton l. 1. de acquir rer Dom. c. 8. Io. Selden Analect p. 46. and Antiquarie saith that from this Popes donation our Kings had the Title viracius Dei vicar or vicegerent of God and citeth Bracton for his Authour who rather denyeth then affirmeth it onely he saith against the sence of Protestants that it is euident a King ought to be vnder the Lawe being but Gods vicegerent Quod sub lege Rex esse debeat cum â—it Dei vicarius And Roger Houeden who reciteth this verie Lawe verbatim hath not that Title Vicarius noâ— the woâ—de Regert to Rule which our Protestants apply to the Church the Title is Regis Officium the Kings dutie and is this Rex atque Vicarius eius ad hoc Roger. HouedeÌ„ Annal. part poster in Henric. â— c. de legib Angl. est constitutus vt regnum terrenum populum Dei super omnia sanctam Ecclesiam reuereatur ab Iniuriatoribus defendat maleficos ab ea euellat destruat penitus disperdat where aboue all things he must reuerence the holy Church and be ruled by it and not Rule it And this all our Christian Kings to King Edward the sixt a child did publikly professe before their Coronation as the old Order thereof is witnes And these Titles to be Vicarius Cbristi in his Pontificale Roman in Benedictione Coronatione Regis holy Church is as fully before giuen to Pope Eleutherius by King Lucius and his Christians and Regere to rule it vnder Christ made by them the Popes peculiar as they were euer after to these Times 6. And to speake more particularly of the ciuill and temporall Lawes which King Lucius requested Pope Eleutherius to giue direction in and he accordingly established in this kingdome this holy King now a Christian did not and could not by his Religion demand the Roman Pagan Lawes without alteration or correction of S. Eleutherius but according to such moderation change or alteration he should vse in them to speake in a Protestant Bishops words Lucius made request vnto Eleutherius to send him some Kinde of Abstract of the Roman Lawes whereby he might establish a setled order of Gouernment Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 29. in his Dominions And when Pope Eleutherius directed him to take his Lawe conformable to the Lawe of God by the aduise of his kingdome ex illis Dei gratia per consilium Regni
ex consulto sapientum partim antiquanda partim innouanda curaui And it is manifest by the Lawes of King Edward the Confessor as they were solemnely proued and proposed to King William the first by some named the Conqueror both as they are recorded by our auncient Historian Roger Houeden and M. Lambret the Protestant Lawyer and Antiquarie that he was so carefull to knowe and make semblance also of establishing these auncient Lawes reuiued and maintained by S. Edward the Confessor that Leg. S. Edwardi c. 1. apud Roger. Houed part 2. Annal. in Henr. 2. Guliel Lambert in Legib. S. Edwardi first he appointed a Iury of twelue sworne men in euery Shire taking their Oathes before the King that to their power they would truely and sincerly set downe the Decrees of their Lawes and Customes without any omission addition or mutation electi de singulis totius Patriae Comitatibus viri duodecim Iureiurando coram Rege primum confirmauerunt vt quod possent recto tramite incedentes Legum suarum consuetudinum sancita patefacereÌ„t nihil praeter mittentes nihil addentes nil praeuaricando mutantes And this so solemnely examined presented and performed â—e did confirme in all things these auncient Lawes termed S. Edwards Lawes for the reason before to be kept and continued as well as those which were added by himselfe as appeareth in his owne still extant Lawes hoc quoque praecipio vt omnes habeant teneant Legem sancti Leges Regis Gulielm 1. apud Gul. Lamb. in eod Edwardi in omnibus rebus adauctis his quae constituimus ad vtilitatem Anglorum And so it is euidently true that many of those auncient Lawes of Mulmutius and King Lucius by Pope Eleutherius direction did continue in the time of Iudge Fortescue as also at this present but where they haue bene taken away by our Protestant Princes to giue way to their new Religion THE XXI CHAPTER OF MANY ARCHIEPISCOPALL EPISCOpall and other Churches and Monasteries both of men and women founded and ritchly endowed and priuiledged in this time 1. KING Lucius being thus enformed and secured in conscience by these letters and declaration of the holy Pope and Pastor of Christs Church Eleutherius that the whole kingdome of Britaine with the Ilands belonged to his temporall chardge and Gouernment and that so much as he could he was to wine his subiects to the faith and Lawe of Christ and his holy Church and prouide for the peace and quiet of the same and the members thereof he did first in receauing and admitting these new corrected Lawes by the aduise of his Clergie and Nobles of his kingdome see them so qualified that they were for the defence and propagation of Christian Religion and further founded many Godly costly and memorable Monuments as Churches Vniuersities or Schools Monasteries and other such comforts â—elps and furtherances of Sainct Lucius King of greate Britaine the first King 〈◊〉 of Christs Church that holy end So that as he was the first King which publikly with his kingdome professed Christ so he wonne the honour to be the first Nursing Father among Kings of his holy Church as the Prophet had foretold erunt Reges nutricâ— tui Kings shall be thy Nursing Fathers He was first among Kings properly termed Vicarius Dei the Vicegâ—rent of God being the first King which so religeously performed his will And that Title which the Pope gaue to King Henry 8. when he was better then he proued after defensor fidei defendoâ—â— of the faith was among Kings the first due and Right of King Lucius for his so Heroicall Religeous fortitude and magnanimitie in defending the faith and Church of Christ And as the Brittish Historie Virunnius Matthew of The Popes Legats change the Pagan Temples into Christian Churches Westminster and others write of the holy Legats that besides their changing Flamens Archflamens into Bishops and Archbishops the Temples of the Gentils which were founded in honour of many Gods they dedicated the same to the one true God and to his Saints and replenished the same with diuers companies Churches dedicated to Saints of consecrated parsons Templâ— quae in hoâ—orem pluriâ—orum Deorum fundata fuerant vni Deo eiusque Sanctis dedicauerâ—â—t diuersisque ordinatorum caetibus repleuerunt Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 4. c. 19. PoÌ„tic Vir. l. 4. Mat. Westm an 185. Manuscr Gallic Antiq. an 180. Matth. Westm Hist an 187. So the same Authouâ—â— write of King Lucius Gloriosus Britonum Rex Lucius cum intra Regnum sâ—um verae fidei cultum magnificatum esse vidisset possesssiones territoria Ecclesijs â—iris Ecclesiasticis abundanter conferens chartis munimentis omnia communiuit Ecclesias vero cum suis caemiterijs ita constituit esse liberas vt quicunque malefactor ad illa confugeret illaesus ab omnibus remaneret The glorious King of the Britans Lucius when he sawe that the worship of the true faith was aduanced within his kingdome bestowing aboundantly possessions and The Churches are furnished with other Ecclesiasticall Clergy men besides Bishops Preists territories vpon Churches and Ecclesiasticall men he confirmed all things with charters and priuiledges And appointed that Churches and Churchyards should be so free that whatsoeuer malefactour should fly vnto them should remaine without hurt from all The Brittish Historie thus relateth it Interea gloriosus ille Rex Lucius cum intra Regnum suum cultum vere fidei magnificatum esse vidisset maximo gaudio Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 1. fluctuans Possessiones Territoria quae prius Templa IdoloruÌ„ possidebant in meliorem vsum vertens Ecclesijs fidelium permanere concessit Et quia maiorem honorem Churches founded and endowed by King Lucius And what ReligioÌ„ they professed ipsis impendere debuerat augmentauit illas amplioribus agris mansis omnique libertate sublimauit In the meane time when that renowned King Lucius did see true Religion exalted within his kingdome most greatly reioicing thereat conuerting the Possessions and Territories which formerlie the TeÌ„ples of Idols did possesse to a better vse granted that they should remayne to the Churches of the faithfull and because he ought to bestowe more honour one them he augmented them with more ample lands and Mansions Which how greate and ample they were we may make some estimate if we reflect vpon the greate Ritches of the Idoll Temples heare before this Conuersion all which with an ample addition were now left to the Christian Cleargie and Churches 2. I will onely exemplify in one solemnitie of those Gentils and in one place of this kingdome London at one time thus related in the old Brittish Historie which our Protestants haue published litauerunt ibi quadraginta millia Galfr. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 8. vaccarum centum millia ouium diuersorumque generum volatilia quae leuiter sub numero non cadebant
Histories then no further extending itselfe These Legats and Apostolike MissoÌ„ of Pope Eleutherius preached in the whole kingdome of Britaine then to Seuerus wall diuiding and separating Albania now commonly called Scotland from the other parts of Britaine now England So they or some of their Associats and holy company preached in the whole kingdome or I le of great Britaine and the cheife Ilands thereof for if Pope Eleutherius as before is proued subiected that part of Britaine now Scotland beyond the wall out of the temporall Iurisdiction of King Lucius at whose request and petition he sent Preachers hither vnto Yorke a Metropolitan See in his kingdome and Dominion he though highest iudge and Ruler in the Church of Christ and ouer such as beleeued in him yet ouer such as had not receaued the faith and Religion of Christ he would vse no such commande or Power to subiect them either to the Archbishop of Yorke London Cacrlegion or any other out of the temporall Dominion where they liued nor within the same if any such had bene there except they had bene Christians So the same holy learned Pope in his allowing all the Ilands betweene Britaine and Norwey with Denmarke vsque Noruegiam Daciam to belong to the Crowne of King Lucius in Britaine the ciuill Lawe and Ius gentium adiudging Ilands especially lesser Ilands to be parts of and belonging vnto the next Continent Norwey being a greate kingdome and in the mayne continent as a greate parte of Denmarke likewise was and is Britaine being proued to the Romans before to be an Iland separate from the greate Continent though the greatest knowne Iland it will bring many besides Protestants to defend this Donation of Pope Eleutherius and thereby the old right and Title of Britaine to the Ilands neare Norwey and Denmarke to be of opinion that diuers there were then conuerted to Christ and Pope Eleutherius laboured what he could for their Conuersion Otherwise the Pope though supreame Pastor and Ruler of the Church of Christ did not nor would claime such Power ouer Infidels neuer conuerted to the true faith or sheepe of the folde of Christ of which and not of Infidels he is cheifest Sheephard vnder Christ one earth 2. The old Antiquities of Glastenbury one of our best Records in such things assure vs that these our holy Legats and Apostles did heare preach Christ and baptized the Inhabitants throughout the whole Iland of Britaine and not onely in King Lucius and the Romans Dominion heare Phaganus Deruianus venerunt in Britanniam ad praedicandum Euangelium qui Antiq. Glast Guliel Malm. l. de Antiq. Caeno Glast Capgrau in S. Patricio baptisantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragrantes Which Tertullian a learned witnesse and writer in this time within the first 200. yeares of Christ and writing in Afrike so farre from taking speedy and certaine notice or Intelligence of the affaires of this so remote kingdome proueth when he saith Britannorum Romanis inaccessa loca the places of the Brittans whether Tertull. l. cont Iudaeos c. 7. the Romans could not come had before his writing receaued the faith of Christ which must needs be performed at this time before Pope Victor his sending Preachers vnto the Scots at the request of their King and first Christian King of the Scots Donaldus And his Mission was vnto the Scots but this Conuersion of the Britans in the places vnaccessable to the Romans or to which the Romans had not made accesse must needs be of the Britans as they are so expressely named by that auncient writer of that time and these Britans were the same which then inhabited in the Country now and long since called Scotland of the Scots afterward entering and inhabiting there for all other places in Britaine had before suffered and knowne the Romans Accesse and Inuasion into them 3. No other part of Britaine is found in Histories into which they had not made accesse and there obtained Rule or thence receaued Tribute And in this our Protestant Antiquaries doe agree When thus they write It is certaine by Chemnitius citing Sabellicus that the Britans were with the first Conuerts and Protest Theater of great Brit. l. 6. §. 9. Chemnit in Exam. Concil Tridentin ex Sabellico Tertullian who liued within 200. yeares of Christs Natiuitie sheweth no lesse when the more to prouoke the Iewes against whome he wrote calleth to witnesse the fruitefull encrease of the Ghospell of Saluation through many Countryes and Nations and among them nameth the Britans to haue receaued the word of life the power whereof saith he hath pirced into those parts whether the Romaâ—s could not come Where they alledge Tertullian in the same sence for the Conuersion of the Britans euen in the places whether the Romans could not come vnto them yet they doe not plainely cite Tertullian as he wrote and I haue cited him before that the places heare conuerted to which the RomaÌ„s could not come The Britans the most auncient Christians in this part of the world or whole world for a kingdome to haue bene places of the Britans Britannorum Romanis inaccessâ— loca and of no other people or Nation Therefore I cannot allowe what they without controlle immediately thus write in that place whence Petrus Cluniacensis supposeth the Scottish men the more auncient Christians as not being in the like subiection to the Romans as other then were Which collection of Petrus Cluniacensis if these men or any other should allowe and not reproue they should thereby proue themselues much ignorant in the Antiquities honour and priuiledges of our Britaine in this respect contrary to all Historians and these men contrary to themselues often in this their Theater teaching Britaine and the Britans to haue bene the first Christian kingdome and Nation in the worlde No Scots or others especially in these parts of the knowne world the comming neare vnto them in that state or degree of glorie 4. And it is euident by our oldest British Historian S. Gildas and others Gildas l. de excid conquest Britanniae after him that the Scots were not seated or dwelling in the greate Iland of Britaine not in the most remote and Northren parts thereof vntill the departure of Maximus hence with the cheifest power of the Britans heare when and not before they inuaded the North parts vnto the wall of diuision omnem Aquilonarem extremamque terrae partem pro Indigenis murotenus capessunt The Britans Indigenae were the generall Inhabitants and Possessors there before And the picts did not vntill then inhabite any extreame parte of greate Britaine Picti in extrema parte Insulae tunc primum deinceps requîeuerunt and yet by all were heare planted before the Scots But they liued vntill then the Gild. Galfr. Monum Hist Brittan Matt. West Chron. Harding Chron. Scots in Ireland and the our-Ilands as the Picts also in those lesser Ilands did And the Britans
Scotia Scots land which could Iosephus orat ad Iudaeos apud Egesipp l. 5. c. 15. yet be very small when Iosephus in the Age before had testified that it had no land at all Scotia terris nihil debet of which and their place of habitation at land I shall speake more when I come to their Conuersion in the time and by the meanes and help of Pope Victor in the beginning of the next Age And for this present and my purpose now concerning the Conuersion of the Brittans in Albania this which I haue saide sufficeth to let vs be assured it was effected in the same time and manner as the other of our other Brittans in Loegria and Cambria and by the same meanes Mission and Apostolike men sent and directed hither and heare their sacred Actions and labours were confirmed by the highest Papall power of holy Pope Eleutherius THE XXVII CHAPTER OF DIVERS BOOKES OR WRITINGS OF S. Phaganus Damianus Eluanus Meduuinus and others Charters and Immunities of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius the Scripturs heare receaued in the old Latine Translation and the same Canon of them which Catholiks now obserue and followe WHEN our holy Ecclesiasticall state was thus setled in Britaine that the memory and obseruation thereof might be more firmely fixed and impressed in the vnderstandings and wills of men to haue duely in minde and performe those duties which particularly belonged vnto them in this Kinde these holy Legats as both Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries deliuer committed these their Acts to writing by which meanes they came and not onely by Tradition to the knowledge of Posteritie and the Popes of Rome to write in a Protestant Bishops phrase tooke these their proceedings heare in Britaine of all kingdomes their first begotten child in Christ as a Patterne to diuide other Prouinces in to Parishes and Diocesses Io. Bal. l. de Script Brit. cent 1. in Eluan as they had done heare Quum in fine essent omnia ordinatione quadam per Fugatium Damianum in rem Christianam permutata vt apud Posteros clariora perdurarent membranis Eluanus Meduinus dederunt Acta per Legatos l 1. 1. Inde ad nos non alio medio peruenerunt Ex hoc similibus fundamentis caepere postea Romanorum Pontifices occasionem Prouincias diuidendi in Paraecias Dioeceses A late Catholike Collector of holy Writers of this Nation saith that Eluanus did write one Booke of the Originall of the Brittish Church Eluanus Io. Pitseus l. de Illustr Britan. Script aetate 2. in Eluan Meduino Antiq. Glast Manuscript S. Patri Epistol Capgrau in S. Patricio Leland in Arthur assert scripsisse perhibetur de origine Ecclesiae Britannicae librum vnum And that Meduinus wrote a Booke of the Acts of Fugatius and Damianus in Britaine Meduinus Posteris tradidit Fugatij Damiani gesta in Britannia librum vnum The old Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury make mention of three Bookes founde there all which or parts of euery of them were writen in this time The first is called Scripta Sanctorum Phagani Deruiani The writings of the Saints Phaganus and Deruianus The second had among other things how these holy Legats procured 10. yeares Indulgence to that holy place The third was Volumen a Volume wherein were writen the Acts of the Apostles and the Acts and gests of S. Phaganus and Deruianus Volumen vnum in quo scripti erant actus Apostolorum pariter cum Actibus gestis Sanctorum Phagani Deruiani 2. I haue mentioned before how King Lucius wrote diuers Epistles to the Pope or Popes of Rome in his time about the setling of Christian Religion in this kingdome And as S. Eleutherius Pope of Rome directed him by the Counsaile and aduise of his Clergie and Nobles he caused a collection and correction of Lawes temporall to be compiled and published to gouerne The Christian munifiâ—â—nce and bouÌ„tic of King Lucius in this time his Christian kingdome by which continued long after in writing among many both Brittish and other Kings of this Nation allthough with some change or addition as the times and other circumstances required in such cases This holy King also granted made and signed many writings Charters and Donations for the defence maintenance and preseruation of Religion and the cheife Teachers and Professours thereof as to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge the Schoole of Bangor Monastery of Shaftesbury and such others and to euery Archiepiscopall and Episcopall See in Britaine both for the assuring the old Reuenewes and Priuiledges of the Archflamens and Flamens as others new and more ample which he conferred vnto them and such as should sitt and succeede in them for euer Pope Eleutherius granted many priuiledges immunities and Indulgences heare 3. In this time also the Rule of the holy Religeous men I haue spoken of before was written and obserued by them And besides the generall confirmation of Pope Eleutherius which I haue formerly spoken of for the ratifying and approuing the proceedings of his Legats he granted very many other particular Ratifications and Immunities to certaine Parsons and Places heare such was his Bull of Confirmation which the Cambridge Antiquaries contend he granted to that Vniuersitie such his grant of 10. yeares of Indulgence at the request of his Legats to the pilgrims that deuoutely visited the old Church of Glastenbury as likewise that of 30. yeares pardon to all Bishops that should with deuotion come one Pilgrimadge to the Chappell of S. Michaell The old Decrees of the primatiue Popes receaued heare in this time there as the Antiquities of that place giue testimony 4. The Order of the holy Sacrifice of Masse and other publike seruice of the Church deliuered and established heare at that time was the Roman Order which the holy Legats our Apostles brought from Rome who also published heare the Decrees of the holy Popes from S. Peter to their time many of which so farre as our Protestant writers would giue mee leaue and allowance vnto I haue remembred before This time and Age also is the Eleuther Epist ad Regem LuciuÌ„ Leg. S. Edw. Lambert de leg Antiq. Godwin Conuers of Brit. first wherein eyther the Scripturs of the Old or New Testament were by any auncient Authour receaued and published in Britaine For S. Eleutherius Pope in his Epistle to King Lucius maketh it but a nuper late thing to haue the holy Scripturs in this kingdome By which also as by the knowne ignorance of the Britans in those dayes eyther in Greeke or Hebrew language it is euident they were receaued heare in the Latine tongue vnderstood The holy Scriptures receaued heare then in the Latine toÌ„gue with the same Canon of Bookes which the Roman Church now vseth by all the learned of this kingdome of Britaine Likewise we learne by the same part of Pope Eleutherius his Epistle to King Lucius that the Primitiue Church both at
must bewayle the vnspeakeable want and losse which this kingdome long time by many miseries and afflictions suffered by the death of so holy iust and prudent a Prince and Ruler hapning by the most diligent Calculatours of time we haue in the beginning and first yeare of this Age. Anno gratiae 201. Inclitus Britannorum Rex Lucius in bonis actibus assumptus ab hac vita migrauit ad Christum THE II. CHAPTER OF THE TIME AND PLACE OF KING LVCIVS his death That he did not die or was martyred in Germanie Neither had he any Sister called Emerita martyred there It was an other Prince of Britaine after this time This our first Christian King Lucius died at Gloucester in Britaine 1. BEING come to celebrate the day of the death of our glorious King Lucius for the Ioy that he enioyed thereby and bewayle The time of King Lucius death it for the vnspeakeable losse this Nation receaued thereby we are to fall into the like difficulties both of the time and place Matth. Westm an gratiae 201. Manuscript Antiq Eccles S. Petri in Cornhill Londin Matth. Paris in Hist maiori apud Io. Caium l. 1. Ant. Cantab. Acad. pag. 109. Martin Polon Supputat an 188. in Eleutherio thereof which we passed for the beginning of his Reigne and Conuersion to Christ before handled and dissolued yet for the time of his death the auncient Manuscript of S. Peters Church in Cornehill in London and Matthew the Monke of Westminster haue giuen vs particular intelligence that it was in the first yeare of this third hundred of yeares Matthew Paris writeth the same And Martinus Polonus that testifieth King Lucius wrote to Pope Eleutherius concerning his Conuersion in the yeare 188. must needs giue euidence to that opinion for certaine it is by all Antiquities that King Lucius liued many yeares after that to see his kingdome conuerted to Christ And our Protestant Antiquaries with the best Authours as they say which confesse this first writing of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius was not before the 178. yeare of Christ Haec contigerunt anno à Christi aduentu in carnem 178. vt potiores commemorant Annales For William of Malmesbury Io. Bal. l. de script Britan. cent 1. in Lucio Pio. Caius supr pag. 111. in his Manuscript History of Glastenbury and other old Antiquities thereof doe proue that after S. Damianus and Faganus had conuerted this kingdome by the Papall Commission of S. Eleutherius they did continue 9. yeares at the least at Glastenbury King Lucius still liuing and reigning heare Guliel Malm. l. de Ant. Coen Glaston Antiq. Manuscrip tab fixae Glast Polid. Virgil. Hist in Lucio Lilius Hist alij Hollinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. Stowe Hist an 179. in Lucius Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor Britan. centur 1. in Lucio Pio. Author of the Engl. Martyrol 3. day of December Martyrol Rom. die 3. Decemb. alij Polidor Lilly Hollinshed Stowe and other Protestants leane to this opinion 2. About the day of his death there is better Agreement for both those which say he died in Britaine both Catholiks and Protestants as also they which deny it affirming he died in Germany agree that this was vpon the third day of December Lucius Pius Claudiocestriae tertia die Decembris vitae suae finem accepit So writeth a Protestant Bishop of England with others And the Roman Martyrologe with others which otherwise write of the place of his death consent Tertio Nonas Decembris Lucij Britannorum Regis qui primus ex ijs Regibus Christi fidem suscepit tempore Eleutherij Papae 3. The place and manner of his death is more questioned diuers forreyne writers contend that he forsooke his kingdome and being made a Preist and afterward Bishop preached to the Rhetians in Germany was Bishop there of Curre and died by Martyrdome The Roman Martyrologe inclineth to this opinion making his death to haue bene Curiae in Germania At Curre in Germanie saying plainely as I haue cited before that this Lucius which died there was the first of the Kings of the Britans which receaued the faith of Christ in the time of Pope Eleutherius This is the greatest Authoritie I finde for this opinion yet this Authour doth not take vpon him to say that he was eyther Bishop or Martyr which he would not neyther by his Order and rule of writing which might not omit such things could haue omitted if he had knowne or probably thought eyther of them to haue bene true And whereas this Authour confidently saith of King Lucius that he was primus ex ijs King Lucius did not preach in Germanie neyther was he martyred or died there Regibus qui Christi fidem suscepit the first of the Brittish Kings which receaued the faith of Christ it doth formerly appeare that diuers Authours euen of this Nation which might better learne the truth hereof then a stranger could haue written otherwise both of Aruiragus Marius and Coillus Brittish Kings And I haue giuen sufficient warrant before that for the faith and Religion of King Lucius in particular it was Christian before the Papacy of S. Eleutherius and the generall Conuersion of the kingdome of Britaine and not of King Lucius was wrought in the time of Pope Eleutherius And yet this Authour absolutely affirmeth that King Lucius himselfe did receaue the faith of Christ in the time of Pope Eleutherius fidem Christi suscepit tempore Eleutherij Papae Neither doth he in that or any other place make any memory of S. Author of the Engl. Martyrol ex Eisengren cent 2. d. 1. Breuia Curiensi 4. Decemb. Caspar Bruch Catal. Episcop Curien Io. Stumpff in Rhetia Magdeburg cent Guliel Eisengr centenar 2. Io. Naucler gener 6. volum 8. Petr. de Natal l. 1. cap. 24. Emerita supposed by some others to be Sister to our King Lucius and departing forth of Britaine with him to haue bene martyred in Germany in or neare Curre in Rhetia to which in some Iudgments the Ecclesiasticall Office of that Church seemeth to giue allowance at the least for one Lucius regio stemate apud Britannos ortus borne of the Brittish Kingly Race and his Sister S. Emerita but this proueth rather that it was not S. Lucius our King but an other of the Kingly Line which I shall proue hereafter to haue bene a Sonne of Constantius and S. Helena Empresse that honour of Britaine an elder brother to Constantine the Greate Emperour who became an holy Clergie man and preached in those parts of Germany Which together with the likenes or Identitie of name Regall Race and nearnes in blood gaue occasion to some to thinke it was the renowned first Brittish Christian King of that name which vndertooke that course of life and so ended it there 4. That our first Christian King Lucius could not be Bishop there is euident before when I haue kept him so long in Britaine that for
olde Greeke Writer sayth they were Arrian Heretiks Pagans which denyed Constantine to be legitmate and that they lyed therin Ariani Pagani calumniantur vti spurium Magnū Constantinum quin ipsi mentiuntur Egbertus saith she was Queene and Mother of Constantine Berengosus an eye witnesse of the most things writing of her saith first she was a Queene Helena Regina and so the lawfull wife of Constantius for the Concubine of the greatest King or Emperour that euer was is not thereby a Queene in such sence as these Authours name her Queene to Rule and gouerne Augusta cum filio conregnabat Nor can the lawfull true wiues of Kings be termed Queens by such worthie Authours except they were Queens by Title of Inheritance or such like as our Antiquaries write of Queene Helen that she was daughter and Heire to her Father King S. Helen her sumptuous Pallace Coel. Which this worthie Authour doth also though a stranger to vs confirme when he proueth she was of a most Noble Parentage and by experimentall Idem Berengosus l. 3. c. 2. sup Arguments because he had seene the old buildings of her stately Pallace continuing in his time the pauement whereof was Marble and Toochstone the most Regall Pallace in all those parts the walles were guilded with gold Her chamber was so sumptuous that the like was not in the world and to free her from all slaunders the chamber of her heart and soule was farre more pure and in all things she was obedient to the will of God and yet externally pleasing her husband Constantius although more pleasing to God then to her husband Nobilitatem eius apud Treuiros aedificiorum suorum adhuc antiqua testatur gentilitas vbi pauimentum domus illius varijs Marmoribus Pario quondam lapide stratum benè declarat quantum ibi prae aliis videretur habere Primatum Praeterea vero ipsa planities parietum fuluo auro velut Hiacinthino textu depicta bene testabatur insignia nobilitatis eius inuictae Insuper etiam Praediorum eius copiae Ecclesijs Dei olim collatae bene declarant quam nobilissima generis polleret Antiquitate sed cubile ipsius aureis setis instructum insignitum nobilitatem quodāmodo in ea quasi Romanorum testabatur Quiritum maximè cum ab ortu solis vsque ad vltimam Thyle cubili huic simile non posset inueniri Quia cubiculum cordis sui cubicularius ille nulla vnquam inquinauit pollutione de quo scriptum est in Cubili suo astitit omni viae non bonae Quoniam intrinsecus tantis ac talibus decorata fuit virtutibus idcirco per omnia in omnibus diuinis placebat obtutibus quia vero specie suâ pulchritudine forinsecus erat ornata ideo viro suo Constantio amabilis videbatur grata quoniam internae pietatis aeternae pulchritudinis ita instructa est norma vt Deo placeret in animâ Constantio in formâ secundum enim opinionem vulgi veritatem rei officiosa erat in obsequio viri sed officiosior ad obsequium Dei quoniam amor Constantij Dei ita in corde illius duplici ratione fuit distinctus vt Constantio exterius Deo subderetur interius 5. Thus we see how farre this most blessed and Noble Queene and Empresse was in all times from being base either by birth or conuersation such sanctity of life could neuer agree with that fowle name by which some haue so wrongefully termed her such Parentage Pallaces and Reuenewes able to entertaine the greatest Princes according to their state and dignitie must denominate their Noble Owners with better termes and attributes then Hostesse Inkeeper Stabularia Except we will expound them in so lardge a sence that we shall so stile Abraham and Loth that lodged the Angels those that entertained Christ all Receauers of Kings Princes and Emperours and all harbourers and exercisers of Hospitalitie for so both S. Helen and King Coel entertained Constantius the one an Husband the other a sonne in Lawe as Princes vse It seemeth this Palace and lands in and about Treuers to haue discended to S. Helen by her Mother or some Ancestor of that Country for both Beringosus saith S. Helen was brought vp at Treuers Helena Treuiro-Indigena ciuitatis And Ottho Frisingensis saith she was by some of her Ancestors Berengos supr l. 2. c. 1. Ottho Frisingen Chron. l. 4. c. 45. come from thence Helena ex Pago Treuirorum oriunda And Treuers being at that time the most renowned place of those Countries for Nobilitie Learning and Christian Relegion and she the onely child of her Father King Coel and to succeed him in the kingdome of Britaine he sent her thither to haue the most Noble education and there it was probably where she first came to be acquainted with Constantius then liuing in those parts And this made the Attonement betweene Constantius for the Romans and king Coel to be so soone and peaceably effected without any effusion of blood as our Antiquities testifie whereof it will be a difficult thing to giue any other reason in any morall iudgment 6. This Marriadge betweene Constantius and S. Helena daughter of King Coel is proued by many other forraine Historians so hath the auncient Bishop Iacob Genuen in S. Helena Trithem l. de Orig. Francorum Io. Naucler Chron. generat 6. p. 565. Hist Manuscr Gallic Antiq. c. 29. Iacobus Genuensis and Trithemius So plainely writeth Nauclerus Constantius Caesar in Britanniam missus Insulam Romanis pacauit eamque post interitum Coelis ductâ illius filiâ Helenâ vxore solus administrauit A very old Frēch Manuscript hath thus Constans came into Britaine and after the death of King Coelreigned ouer Britaine and tooke Helen daughter of Coel to wife This Helen was a woman of greate vertue and passing in Beuty all the Maydes of the Prouince of Britaine and there was not found any other so learned in Instruments of Musike and the 7. liberall Arts. For her Father Coel had no other child which might gouerne the Realme after him and therefore procured that she was so learned that she might Reigne after him Bouchet saith Cohel Duke of Cohelcester slew Asclepiodotus in Bouchet Annals de Aquitaine l. 1. c. 5. Nicholas Giles Annal. de France f. 8. p. 2. Zonaras Annal. Tom. 2. in Diocletiano Constante Zonar sup in Constantino Magno Battaile and was made King of Britaine Constantius married his daughter Helena and had Constantine by her An other French Historian saith Helena Mother of Constantine the Greate was daughter of Coel King of the Britans And whereas some would haue Zonaras to be a mouer of this question it is most cleare that Zonaras plainely saith S. Helen was the first and true wife of Constantius Constantine his eldest Sonne and so declared his lawfull Heire Successour Filio natu maiore Magno videlicet Constantino ex priore coniuge Imperij
to the kingdome of Britaine and the Roman Empire abandoning all that and such terreane honours preferred the poore Religeous life founded Monasteries and conuersed in them with greate deuotion suffered so many miseries and disgraces for preaching Christ stoned and cast into a pitt at Ausburge by the Infidels liuing some time in a Cliffe by Chur ingreate austeritie still called Lucius Cliffe cliuo illi ad tempora nostra nomen Aegid Schudus Clarouen in descript Rhaetiae Alpinae cap. 15. mansit Sancti Lucij Cliuus 5. Allthough his memory hath bene allmost omitted in Antiquities on earth yet he hath enioyed his deserued honour in heauen and the very foundations of his Monasteries the one at S. Lucius in Aquitaine the other S. Lucius in Rhaetia and the hard stones of his S. Lucius Cliffe doe call vpon vs to honour and not bury in obliuion so noble and worthie a Saint of our Nation the first among the Kings and Princes of Britaine that for loue of the heauenly kingdome left his Title to so great a Temporall Throne and scepter to beare the Crosse of Christ and preache his Lawe to his Enemies Which wonderfull zeale and deuotion in this most holy Saint being of the same name Country and kindred with King Lucius and vndoubted Heire to the same kingdome he enioyed and liued to see it conuerted vnto Christ and thereby renowned in all the world and this S. Lucius for the most part muring vp himselfe in Cloisters and Clifts and concealing his Regall Right and discent gaue occasion to some to asscribe that to S. Lucius King in Act which belonged to S. Lucius King and Emperour by Hereditarie Right and Title Wherevpon I boldly say for the glory of Britaine our Lucius the first was the first King in the world which for himselfe and his subiects publickly receaued the Lawe of Christ Our S. Lucius the second was the first owner or Heire of a kingdome and Empire in the world which forsooke them to preach and purchase the heauenly kingdome and Empire and S. Emerita his Sister the first daughter of so greate Parents which publickly professed and practised such holy conuersation And allthough we doe not finde in Histories so exact Eutrop. l. 10. Euseb l. 1. Vit. ConstaÌ„t c. 14. Victor in Constantino Zonaras in Dioclesiano Pomponius Laetê° Roman Hist comp in Constantino Max. Io. Baptista Egnat in CoÌ„stantino Magno Anton. Sabellic Ennead li. 8. Ennead 7. Niceph. l. 7. c. 49 50. Nich. Har. pesfeld Hist Eccl. in 6. primis scaecul c. 12. p. 19. accompt and memory of the cheifest procurers and prosecutours of the Martyrdome of these two glorious Brittish Saints Brother and Sister S. Lucius and S. Emerita nor the certaine time of their death yet if we call to minde that which is common in Writers of those dayes that Maximianus Herculeus their mortall Enemy was then Emperour in the West and raised most greuous Persecutions there and hauing forced Constantius before to putt his true lawfull wife their holy Mother S. Helen away to take Theodora his daughter in Lawe and what hate he bore to the children of S. Helen seeking to depriue them of their Regall and Imperiall Right and Title as well appeareth in his plotts and proceedings against Constantine still liuing and happily escaping them iniuriously to aduance his owne titlesse and vnworthie creaturs it will be voide of presumption to thinke that he countriued the death of these holy Saints about that time when he sought to murther their Brother Constantine a litle before the death of Constantiustheir Father knowne to be sickly and vnlikely long to liue and so they receaued a double Crowne of Martyrdome one for the kingdome of heauen which they diligently preached an other for their Title to a kingdome and Empire one earth of which they were thus vniustly depriued And we finde that among other Churches which the Emperour Constantine the Greate their Brother founded in honour of Saints he founded one to S. Lucius not vnprobable to this his renowned Brother then Martyred A late Authour setteth downe S. Emerita Sister of S. Lucius to haue bene dead before the Empire of Constantine the Greate citing some though not naming them that she was burnt to death for the faith of Christ Ante haec tempora quidam Emeritam Lucij sororem pro Christi fide exustam tradunt But that which he alledgeth others without name to thinke she was not putt to death for Religion but in the time of Tumults heare after King Lucius death alijid adscismata factiones potiùs quae hoc regnum totos post Lucium quindecim annos miserè distrahebant quam ad vllam Christianae fidei causam referunt Besides that wanteth Authoritie is confuted before THE XIII CHAPTER THAT S. HELEN WAS ALL HER LIFE AN holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 1. BY this we doe not onely see the greate and wonderfull Sanctitie of these most holy children of Constantius Helena with a new confirmation of their true lawfull marriadge but the extraordinary greate loue and affection of these greate PareÌ„ts themselues towards Christian Religion For these blessed children receauing their Education as birth and being from them and by them both allowed and furthered in so sacred and holy course of life in their young yeares if we had no other Arguments but this and that S. Helen was Grandaughter to S. Lucius our first Christian King for his most singular pietie a spectacle to all after Princes and Constantius her Husband euen against the liking of many of the Roman Nobilitie and by diuers before against their Lawes so farre enamoured with the rare vertues of that vnmatchable Lady that aboue all others he chose her to wife to liue with her in so remote and strange Country especially professing Christianitie which the Romans then persecuted we must needs at the least conclude from hence that this our King and Queene were very farre from being Persecutours of that Religion if they were left to their owne Iudgments and disposition and not incited or inforced by others against their consciences and propensions 2. Of Queene Helen there can be no question for being borne in a Christian kingdome discended from such Parents her selfe Mother of such children and by all Antiquities brought vp in Britaine in extraordinary learning and knowledge where after the Druides and their Rites extinct by King Lucius and their maintenance and reuenewes bestowed vpon Ecclesiasticall learned Christians and our Vniuersities and Schooles replenished with such we shall hardly with good congruence thinke otherwise but Queene Helen was in that her prime and florishing Age rather an holy professed actuall Christian then in minde and affection onely If any man will hold and affirme that for the sumptuous Pallace Queene Helen had in Treuers in Germany
Christians Ista fiebant anno Christi 292. regnante in Britannia Constantio Chloro Sub cuius postea regimine cū Imperator esset a tanta clade ita immunes eius vrbes erant vt Asilum Christianis afflictis tutissimum foret illa ipsa Britannia And to proue he continued in this true Christian affection and faith euen to his death an other taking vpon him onely to be an Interpretor of old Authours thus relateth his last Actions whilst he lay on his death bedd hearing Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 27. that his sonne Constantine was come and escaped from the Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with whome he remayned as Pledge he receaued him with all Ioy and raysing himselfe vp in his bedd in presence of his other sonnes and Counsellors with a greate number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him he sett the Crowne vpon his sonnes head and adorned him with other Imperiall Robes Niceph. and garments executing as it were himselfe the office of an Herald and withall spake these words vnto his said sonne and to his Counsellors there about him Now is my Tripart Hist death to me more wellcome and my departure hence more pleasant I haue heare a lardge Epitaph and monument of buriall to witt myne owne sonne and one whome in earth I leaue to be Emperour in my place which by Gods good help shall wipe away the teares of the Christians and reuendge the crueltie exersed by Tyrants This I rekon to chance vnto me insteed of most felicitie And we finde how his body being found at Caernaruon likely Translated thither from Yorke where by common opinion he dyed in the time of King Edward the first was honorably Matth. Westm 1283. Thomas Walsingh Vpodig Neustriae an 1283. by his commandement buryed with other Christians in the Church Apud Caerneruon corpus Maximi Principis patris nobilis Imperatoris Constantini erat inuentum Rege Iubente in Ecclesia honorificè collocatum Which Christian dutie and obsequy would not haue bene performed vnto him especially so honorably and publikly in so Christian Catholike a time without either certaine knowledge or very probable opinion of his Christian Catholike Religion The Ceremonies solemnities and prayers vsed in such a case could not in conscience so be performed for a man dying in any other Profession The Harris Manuscr Hist l. 4 c. 2. Writers of this relatiō are of too greate Authoritie to be questioned And some Writers there be which hold his first buriall and funerall at Yorke was with Christian solemnities and obsequies such as could not be vsed but for a Christian And they produce Eusebius to testifie no lesse Who speaking of Constantius death and funerall saith that he being a most holy man was buryed Eusebius de Vita Constant lib. 1. c. 16. with greate pompe with Hymnes and prayses as a most blessed man Genitorem sanctissimum cum omni splendore maxima pompa extulit faustis acclama tionibus suaui hymnorum concentu omnes beatissimum illum celebrant And maketh his death as his life also so holy and Christian like that he saith God gau◠euident testimony thereof to all men then liuing Hunc morum vitaeque piè Religiosè ad virtutem institutae exitum esse in Imperatore Constantio vniuerso generi mortalium qui nostra memoria vixerunt Deus euidenter monstrauit THE XIV CHAPTER BY WHAT WICKED PLOTTS PRACTISES and deuises Dioclesian and Maximian began and prosecuted their wicked Persecution of Christians in Britaine and how Constantius was innocent and free therein 1. WHEN Dioclesian and Maximian the most infensiue Enemies of the faithfull Seruants Church of Christ intēded their mercylesse and matchlesse persecution against thē the easilyer to make it as vniuersall generall as it was bloodly Tyrannicall And perceauing that neither Nero nor any other their Predecessor in that prophane Impietie had or could before them trāsporte their rage in that kinde ouer our Ocean into this kingdome protected and Rampired both by cituation Sea Christiā Kings Rulers or fauourers of Christianitie and Immunities frō the Romā seuerities in such nature their study and practise was first to surprise ouerthrowe these firme Bullwarks Forts against them And therefore assuredly knowing that by the Regall clayme Title of Britaine Queene Helen was the lawfull and vndoubted Heire Owner thereof that she was a Christian discended of such parents absolute Queene of such a Country the rare vertues wisedome she was endued with her potency thereby with hir Victorious and triumphant husband Constantius that they had children to succeed them in the gouernment and kingdome of Britaine and such as by credible Antiquities before were Christians and thereby more likely to enlardge and dilate then restrayne or hinder the profession of Christianitie they knew these Impediments to their wiked designements must be taken away before they could take effect Wherevpon beginning with the cheifest and principall propugnacle the Title of Queene Helen her marriadge with Constantius and Loue betweene them they first assaulted this by pretended disabilitie in that Title Marriadge Her lawfull Title by Regall Lineall discent and Inheritance they frustrated in their Iudgment which then had no Iudge on earth by their pretended not to be examined Imperiall clayme and Preeminencie taking and reckoning for their owne whatsoeuer they could gett and keepe by force and sword And their more then Panegyricall Orator Mamertinus saith plainely in his Oration to Maximian the Emperour that the Britans were not onely subiect vnto him but that he landing in Britaine The Britans receued him with greate Triumphe offered themselues to his presence Mamertin orat Panegyric ad Maximian Imper with their wiues and children reuerencing not onely himselfe but euen the sailes and tacklings of that ship which had brought his diuine presence vnto their coasts and when he should sett foote on land they were ready to lye downe at his feete that he might as it were march ouer them so desirous they were of him That both the Britans and Nation adioyning to the boundes of that Isle were obedient to his commandements And giueth nothing to Constantius but as in the Right and Title of that Emperour 2. Like to this haue some others of the flattering Roman Writers by which we see they went about vtterly to disable Queene Helen to haue any S. Helenae compelled to departe from Constantius Title to this kingdome This they so vrged to Constantius and so disgraced his Marriadge with that renowned Lady that in the end they cōpelled him to putt her away and take Theodora the Pagan daughter of the persecuting S. Lucius and his Sister S. Emerita banished out of Britaine Emperour Maximian in her place Then they bannished S. Lucius and S. Emerita their holy children and after martyred them and to make all sure in their prodeedings detayned Constantine their other child
nec non Orientis Ecclesias paucis admodum exceptis quae Arianicae opinionis sunt Therefore very grosse or willfull and malitious to the honour of this their Noble Country of Britaine is the Error of those English Protestants which are not ashamed to suggest vnto ignorant Readers that against so many euident and vndeniable arguments and Authorities formerly alledged this kingdome first receaued the faith from some Scismaticall Church of Asia and onely vpon this poore and simple preteÌ„ce because at the comming of S. Augustine hither allmost 300. yeares after this time diuers amoÌ„g the Britans obserued the Feast of Easter as those fewe Easterne Churches did and otherwise then the Nicen Councell receaued and decreed when it is most cleare and euident by these greate witnesses Constantine our Emperour S. Athanasius Theodoret Socrates and others that all Britaine generally held and obserued the true obseruation of Easter both at the time of the Nicen Councell long before and after 4. And S. Bede calculating the time of the continuance of that Error among the Scots and Britans heare from the beginning to the end thereof proueth that it had bene heare but 30. yeares at the comming of S. Augustine hither for he plainely affirmeth that in the yeare of Christ seuen hundred and sixteene when it was extinct in the Scottish-irish Christians the greatest Promoters of it in these parts it had continued onely one hundred fifty yeares Bed Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 4. permansit autem huiusmodi obseruantia Paschalis apud eos tempore non pauco hoc est vsque ad annum Dominicae Incarnationis septingentesimum decimum septimuÌ„ per annos centum quinquaginta Which was 30. yeares before S. Augustine came into this Nation and no more When this kingdome first receauing the faith from S. Peter and the See of Rome must needs also receaue from them that obseruance they euer vsed in this Solemnitie which was the same the Nicen Councell receaued as Ceolfridus in his Epistle to Naitanus King of the Picts Ceolfred Abb. Epist ad Naitan Reg. Pict apud Bed Eccl. Hist l. 5. c. 22. Wilfrid apud eund l. 3. c. 25 with others learnedly proueth teaching S. Peter taught it for an Apostolicall Tradition at Rome and from him S. Marke at Alexandria Decreuit Apostolica Traditio quae per beatum Petrum Romae praedicata per Marcum Euangelistam interpretem ipsius Alexandriae confirmata est vt adueniente primo mense adueniente in eo vespera diei quartae decimae expectetur etiam dies Dominica a quinta decima vsque ad vicesimam primam diem eiusdem Mensis In quacunque enim harum inuenta fuerit merito in ea Pascha celebrabitur And greate must needs their Error or willfulnes be which if the Error of the Britans and Scots herein had bene more auncient that therefore they would thereby make any Argument to deriue either that or any practice or opinion they had from that part of Asia which erred in this point for they were quite different Errors that in Asia the same with the Iewes not obseruing our Lords day but an other through ignorance of Canons and Ecclesiasticall Computations as S. Bede others proue Paschae diem non semper in Luna quartadecima cum Iudaeis vt quidam rebantur sed Bed Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 4. in die quidem Dominica alia tamen quam decebat hebdomada celebrabant sciebant enim vt Christiani Resurrectionem Dominicam quae prima Sabbati facta est prima Sabbat semper esse celebrandam sed vt Barbari rustici quaÌ„do eadem prima Sabbati Wilfr apud Bed l. 3. cap. 24. ea quae nunc Dominica dies â—ognominatur veniret minime didicerant And yet as S. Wilfrid witnesseth this Error was not heare generall but onely with some of them and not all his non totis And singular against all the world euen those parts of Asia from which our Protestants would bring it hither contra totum orbem stulto labore pugnant THE XIV CHAPTER OF THE FINDING THE HOLY CROSSE AND SEpulchre of Christ by S. Helen our Brittish Queene and Empresse and the greate honour done to them and other holy Reliks of Christs Passion 1. WHEN these holy and Religious workes and duties were thus in Action and performance by our Renowned King and Emperour Constantine his sacred and blessed Mother S. Helen our Queene and Empresse was noe lesse carefull and diligent in aduancing the honour of Christ And hauing as I remembred before forsaken and left her natiue Country of Britaine to visit Rome and exercise her greate Acts of pietie and deuotion there and those parts could not containe and confine the effects and labours of her zeale and charitie within those allthough so large and ample limits But knowing what blessings and happines were growne to the world by the Passion and death of Christ in Hierusalem vpon his holy Crosse hitherto by all meanes either Iewes or gentiles could procure obscured and suppressed could not end her painefull and pious pilgrimage vntill she had visited the parts where Christ had laboured and suffered so much for mans Redemption and as the Prophet had written and in an excellent manner aboue others was performed by her to worship Christ in the places theÌ„selues where his sacred feete Is c. 60. had stood on earth adorabimus in loco vbi steterunt pedes eius Which Eusebius and others after a singular manner in deuotion doe apply vnto her postquam Euseb l. 3. de Vit. Constant c. 41. locis in quibus Seruatoris erant impressa vestigia debitam venerationem adhibuerat idque conuenienter prophetico Sermoni dicenti adorabimus in loco vbi steterunt pedes eius she began by all meanes and industrie she could to finde out his holy Crosse to redeeme it from reproach and obscuritie and present it to publike honour and due luster of glory 2. The difficultie of this busines was greate for besides her tedious Iorney and Trauaile thither and diligent enquiry to finde out the place where the holy Crosse remayned by all meanes the Infidels could make concealed from the knowledge of Christians For as Socrates with others testifieth of the holy Sepulchre and the Crosse of Christ therein hidden or neare to it as they which embraced the faith of Christ did after his Passion worship his Sepulchre with greate honour So they which were enemies to his Religion did couer the place with a greate heape of earth and the more to suppresse the memory thereof did there erect a Temple to Venus her Idolatrous Statua Quemadmodum illi qui Christi fidem amplexarentur post tempus illius Passions illud Monumentum in magno honore habuerunt sic qui ab eius Religione abhorrereÌ„t loco illo aggere ingenti terrae mole obruto delubrum Venerâ—â— in eo Socrat. Hist Ecc. l. 2. c. 13. Theod. Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 18. Sozom.
so soone so encounter ouerthrowe three Legions of RomaÌ„ Souldiars besides their adherents as these men say And Eusebius saith that Constantine himselfe came hither againe in Britanniam inuasit and was heare longer after this pretended Reuolt and at his death gaue Britaine his auncient Patrimony to his eldest sonne assignabat auitam sortem grandiori natu filio Againe these men say Octauius was King heare vntill Maximus his time and marryed his onely daughter and Heire vnto him When it is a common consent in Antiquities that this Maximus or Maximianus was not King in Britaine vntill after the 380. yeare of Christ Therefore he must needs be granted to haue bene very youÌ„ge and of too few yeares at the going of Constantine hence for him to commit the gouernment of Britaine vnto him or for himselfe to haue so soone vsurped it against so righfull and a potent King and Emperour 5. And our most auncient and best Historians S. Gildas S. Bede Marianus Gild. l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 10. â—â—â—gebert Chron. Eutrop. Hist Polyd Virgil. Angl. Hist l. 3. p. 49. Stowe Howes Hist in ConstaÌ„t Constantius Iulian Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. Fast Reg. Episc Angl. Ammian Marcelli l. 20. in init l. 26. 28. Florentius Wigorniensis Ethelwerdus Henry of Huntington and William of Malmesbury allthough as diligently as they could recoÌ„pting our Kings of Britaine neuer mention any such Octauius or Octauian But the cheifest and most auncient of them S. Gildas plainely saith that this Iland was at this time and vntill Maximus or Maximian a Britan tooke vpon him the Empire a Roman Iland Insula nomen Romanum tenens And diuers Historians both late and auncient Catholiks and Protestants doe particularly set downe our Kings after Constantine the Greate Roman Lieutenants heare vntill these dayes as Constantine Constantius Iulian Valentinian Gratian Emperours our Kings Martinus Lupicinus Nectaridius Theadosius Fraomarius and other Roman Lieutenants and Gouernours heare And when the Councell of Ariminum was kept about the yeare of Christ 360. and the 23. yeare of Constantius sonne of Constantine the Greate it is certaine that this Constantius was our King in Britaine and bore the chardges of the poorest Bishops of this Kingdome as then vnder his gouernment which were present there and he was so farre from loosing Britaine or any other Country of his Empire then that as Sozomen and others testifie that Councell thus wrote vnto him at this time sic tuum creuit Imperium vt vniuer si orbis terrarâ—m gubernacula teneas Epist Ariminen Concil ad ConstaÌ„tiuÌ„ Imp. apud Sozom. Histor l. 4. c. 47. His Empire was so encreased that all the world was vnder his Gouernment This was aboue 20. yeares after the death of the greate Constantine in whose time this Reuolt of Britaine from him is thus supposed and aboue twyce so longe time of the imagined vsurpation heare by Octauius And Zonaras writeth that this Constantius in the 14. yeare of his Empire bannished or rather carried with him S. Athanasius into Britaine at his comming hither Eodem anno 14. Magnus Athâ—nasius à Constantio in Britanniam deportatur Ioa. Zonar tom 3. Ann. f. 117. c. de Constantio Constante 6. Therefore I dare not to assent that in this time of the greatest florishing Estate of the RomaÌ„ Empire the Power thereof in Britaine especially from whence the glory of it grew to that greatenes eyther Octauius or any other so much preuailed heare to barre the Emperours of that honour But he might towards the time of Maximus or Maximianus when the Empire had more enemyes and lesse power preuaile in some such sort as these Historians haue writen of him allthough they differ also in Maximianus aswell as in Octauius One saith he was the sonne of Trahern vncle to S. Helen Maximian Harding Cronc c. 63. f. 51. Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 9. Pontic Vir. Hâ—st l. 5. Matth. Westm An. 379. Harding supr King Traherne his sonne to Constantine next Heire others affirme he was sonne of Leolinus an other vncle of S. Helen greate vncle to Constantine Leoninus Constantini auanculus ipsum genuerat And erat patre Britannus à Leolmo Constantini auanculo procreatus matre vero Natione Romanus ex vtraque parte regalem originem ducens And one of them saith Octauius was King but 14. yeares ending with the beginning of Maximian his reigne And so we may well allowe such an Octauius to haue borne the name of a King in Britaine in those troblesome dayes of the Romans ruling heare diuers petty Kings being probably at that time in this Nation aswell by the testimony of these Authours which then make Octauius King as others So they terme Conanus a King that Maximian tooke his Kingdome from him cui Regnum Britanniae eripuerat So was Dionotus King in Cornwayle Dionotus Rex Cornubiae So was his Galfr. Monum l. 5. c. 1â— 15. Pontic Virun l. 5. Matth. Westm an 390. 392. Manuscr Antiq. in vit S. Niniani Capgr in eod Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Niniano brother Carodocus before him Dionothus qui fratri suo Caradoco in regnum successerat And yet vnder our cheife King and Emperour Maximian at that time Cui Maximianus Insulae principatum commendauerat And S. Ninian who lyued Bishop heare in the end of this Age had Kings for his Ancestores Regali ex prosapia beatus Ninianus extitit oriundus And yet the greate distance of the place of his birth from King Coel and these remeÌ„bred argueth he was not of their Line And all these Kings or Regents heare were most certainely by our Antiquities Catholike Christians 7. Therefore the Temporall State in respect of any of theÌ„ could not be any The falling of CoÌ„stantius Emperor to the Arrian Heresie a great hurt to Catholike ReligioÌ„ in many places hinderance but rather help and furtherance to the increase of Christian ReligioÌ„ in their time But it was rather the Heresie of Constantius the Arrian Emperour which hindered the glory of true Religion then in this Kingdome as it did in other places and Countries of the world if it did not so much florish heare theÌ„ as in his blessed Father CoÌ„stantine the Greate his Empire And yet we may be bold to affirme that the State of our Brittish Church euen in The kingdome of Britaine as free as any from the Arrian Heresie those distempered dayes when the holy Writers of that Age complaine the allmost whole Christian world to haue bene polluted with the ArriaÌ„ Heresie was as renowned for our Bishops and Cleargie and as free from that infection as any Nation was We haue heard before that our renowned Archbishop of London Restitutus with diuers others Bishops of this Kingdome was present at the greate Councell of Arles celebrated diuers yeares after CoÌ„stantine went from Britaine to Rome And allthough we doe not expressely finde it writen of
aetate in multa veneratione habitus 6. If we will informe our selues when and about what time he first preached and what was the doctrine in particular which he learned and was so soundly and perfectly instructed in at Rome brought from thence and preached heare we cannot better be secured in them but to finde out so neare as we can by Antiquities when the Picts heare were first conuerted to Christ because we haue bene assuredly warranted before that he was the first which preached Christ vnto them conuerted them to him and thereby is honored by the name of their Apostle His Religion which he professed and preached heare must needs be the same which by all Authors he learned at Rome and had his commission from the Pope there to publish it heare in The Picts heare conuerted in this Age and how soone Britaine the same which I haue before proued to be the knowne Christian Religion of the Popes and Church of Rome in those dayes Which did not in any point agree with that Protestant new learning which is now practised in England or any so termed Protestant Country which will more plainely appeare hereafter by the publikly professed Religion of all of this kingdome Britans Scots or Picts in those dayes I haue insinuated before that both Heirgustus King of the Picts and his Pictish people and subiects were Christians and publikly professed that Religion This is plainely and inuincibly proued both by our Scottish and English Historians as also that in the yeare of Christ Veremund Hist Scot. Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. 369. fuit annus virginei partus nonus supra trecentesimum sexagesimum at what time Heirgistus King of the Picts was obseruantissimus a perfect most obseruant Christian Prince a sufficient signe and Argument that he was no young Scholler in the Schoole of Christ but had made greate progresse and much profited therein so likewise had all the Inhabitants of those Northren parts whether Picts Scots or Britans for the Historians of those places and others also assure vs that not onely Britans but Scots and Picts had many Monkes And first for Scots when Maximus had both conquered and quite bannished them from this Iland both Scottish and English Catholike and Protestant Historians thus speake of them The same time the Scottish Bishops and Preists Boeth supr Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Eugen. Bucan Histor Scot. l. 4. in Reg. 39. being bannished as well as the other sort of the Scottish people a number of their Mōks got them into the I le of Iona now called Colmkill where they erected a Monasterie for their owne habitation the worthinesse whereof hath bene right famous euen to these our dayes as that which was afterward endowed with many faire reuenewes by diuers of the Scottish Kings who had their burials there after the returne of the Scots into Albanie This was in the time of Maximus his being King heare and before he assumed the Empire by all Antiquaries This was in the yeare of Christ 379. Annus à Christi aduentu in carnem trecentesimus septuagesimus nonus Hect. Boeth l. 6. Histor Georg. Buchan Rer. Scot. l. 4. in Reg 39. And at that time as their Historians proue the Picts were generally and publikely instructed and professed Christians nec à Sacerdotibus Monachis qui tum in summo erant honore Picti etsi publicè Christianis institutis imbuti Iniuriam abstinuerunt And tenne yeares before this time both the Picts and their King were professed Christians as is shewed before and professed the same Religion in the most strict Order of Monkes and otherwise as the Roman Catholiks now doe Among those that were famous then in this Profession diuers of their names be these with honour preserued Inter nostros Damianus Presbyter Gelasius Thebaculus Merinatus Damiani Germanus Diaconi Nerius Hect. Boeth l. 6. Hist fol. 108. Boeth supr Buchan l. 4. in Reg. 35. Holinsh. Hist of Irel. Elusenius Merinus Machabaeus Syluerius Monachi And yet long before this time also in the dayes of King Fincomarke of Scotlād who reigned 47. yeares died multis virtutibus nobilis noble for many vertues in the yeare of Christ 358 Salutis humanae āno trecētesimo quinquagesimo octauo the Picts had receaued the faith of Christ before that time for whilst King Fincomarke reigned Fincomarco Rege Scotis adhuc Imperante by diuers Writers diuers of the Irish Annal. Scotic Hect. Boeth sup l. 6. fol. 104. Hollinsh Hist of Ireland people receaued the Lawe of Christ by meanes of a worthie Christian womā of the Picts as the Scottish other Histories testifie Per id tempus mulier Christianae pietatis cultrix Pictici eam fuisse sanguinis Scotici asseuerant Annales Regina insinuata Christi nomen illi mirifice praedicauit reuerendumque effecit This or the like memorable History I haue placed before in the dayes of Constantine the Greate for other parts by auncient Writers of greate authoritie But our Scottish and English Historians applying it to these parts and in the time of King Fincomarke must needs hold their Picts Conuersion very auncient in the time of King Fincomarke as I haue related making his Reigne 47. yeares Hect. Boeth l. 6. Scotor Hist fo 101. Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Finkomarke and yet affirming that he began to Reigne in the first yeare of the Empire of Constantine the Greate and was immediate Successor to King Crathlint which so religiously entertained our Brittish Christians flying to the Scots for succour and releife in the greate Persecution of Dioclesian before mentioned and this King Crathlint reigning but 24. yeares decessit Crathlintus postquam rei Scotieae praefuisset annos viginti quatuor Some say he Georg. Buchan l. 4. rer Scot. in Reg. 34. Hector Boeth Histor Scot. l. 6. f. 102. reigned not compleate 24. yeares but died in that last yeare nor compleate and Fincomarke was not onely by him choasen his Successor but by publike applause and acclamation presently accepted and crowned King Crathlinthus vicesimo quarto sui principatus anno fato concessit Quo anno Fincomarcus eius Patruelis Cormacho Crathlinti Patruo prognatus regno per manus morientis accepto cunctis conclamantibus vt faustum faelixque foret fatali Marmori progenitorum more insidens Rex ab omnibus est salutatus Therefore ioyning these receaued opinions of Historians together that the Picts were so timely and perfectly conuerted to the faith that in King Fincomarke his Reigne they had euen their women so learned and excellent in Christian Religion that they were so singularly powerable and honorable therein that the like instance is not founde in Histories and that S. Ninian by so many S. Ninian Apostle of the Picts brought vp at Rome in the times of S. Siluester Pope and Constantine the Greate Emperor Authorities was the first Apostle and Conuerter of that Nation we
History Narration or Exposition as History signifieth of Ecclesiasticall affaires can be more requisite or necessary to knowe and truely finde true Religion to receaue and professe it Wherefore seeing all true Christians confesse and agree that this holy Lawe Religion Religation and Dutie was truely taught by Christ and his holy Apostles and Disciples and as in many other Kingdomes and Countries so in this Noble Kingdome of greate Britaine by his greatest Apostles and Disciples S. Peter S. Paule S. Ioseph of Aramathia that buried Christ and others then and after most holy and learned true Apostolike men and nothing is more common and frequent in the mouthes and penns of the learned then that the Britans receauing this most true and holy Religion neuer left lost changed or altered it not when they left or lost the greatest part of their Country in the six hundred yeares of Christ nor long after And all Writers agree that neuer any Heresie except the Pelagian of which it was happily freed by our renowned Apostles and Prelats S. German S. Lupus S. Seuerus and S. Dauid tooke roote in Britaine for a longe time after By which we are assured by all accompts that the Church of Britaine enioyed many glorious Apostles Apostolike Saints and others teaching preaching and professing with the Church and Christians here the most holy and vndoubted true Religion of Christ in all Articles both now questioned and others as all our Rulers spirituall and temporall Kings and Subiects Britans and Saxons did thereby giuing and duely to this renowned and greatest Iland the name and Title of the most Noble and Holy first Christian Kingdome in the world To renewe and illustre whose honor and glory therein lately too much by some obscured and shew the way of truth to all that be now wandring in error and want direction to know the holy true Religion of those happy times in this Nation that if they will not be willfully erring and ignorant they may easely and plainely knowe it and securely embrace and professe it as their holy and Religious Auncestors and Predecessors did This dutie hath cheefly called vpon me to write this Ecclesiasticall History of our Noble Britaine deducing it from the Natiuitie of our blessed Sauiour Christ Iesus vntill the happy full Conuersion of our Auncestors the Saxons in the seuenth hundered yeare after which time our Ecclesiasticall Histories are plaine and perfect not needing helpes or Additions And this which I haue taken in hand especially the first 600. yeares are the most difficulte Worke Britaine had to be performed in this kynde most or many of the Antiquities and Monuments of those times by many outrages of enemies to those holy dayes parsons and proceedings destroyed consumed concealed suppressed defaced or abused and those that from many difficulties and dangers be still preserued are not without greate fauour labour diligence and cost to poore Students especially Catholiks to be obtained Yet I a poore Catholike Student in holy learning from my young yeares vnto my now old Age may boldly confesse which this History itselfe will proue that I haue seene diligently perused the most best Monuments and Antiquities extant or their true Copies which I could learne of know and procure requisite and vsefull for such a Worke and therefore at the entreaty and desire of diuers my learned friends hauing better opinion of my studies and reading then I dare affirme of my selfe haue taken this greate charge in hand and wholly performed and ended it written in our English tongue because principally of England and to English men FINIS AVTHOR ad Lectorem STEWKLIA me paruum genuisti magna parentes Quâm faelix antiqua magis BROVGHTONIA Turris Hunc LANCASTRA locum tenet HVNTINGTONA priorem Quo cum Matre Pater sub saxo conditurvno Quos sociat Tumulus socient caelica Regna RICHARDVMQVE sua reliqua cum prole perennes Qui legis haec relegens te supplex oro preceris THE INDEX OF THE CHAPTERS OF THE FIRST TOME THE FIRST AGE THE FIRST CHAPTER TReating generally of the Natiuitie of Christ in the time of Augustus Emperour of Rome and Kymbelnie King of Britaine And how it came to the knowledge of the Britans pag. 1. Chapt. ij Contcining Diuers particular wonderfull things at or about the time of the Birth of Christ at Rome or in other places which came thither by true relation by meanes whereof our Britans at Rome and they in Britaine from them tooke soone notice of his Natiuitie 3 Chap. iij. Of diuers particular motiues preparations and dispositions at home for the inhabitants of Britaine to learne out knowe and embrace the Natiuitie and Religion of Christ. 9 Chap. iiij Of the time of the Empeperour Tyberius 12 Chap. v. Further continuing the extraordinary preaching and reuealing of Christ at Rome by meanes whereof among many others diuers Britans were connerted in the dayes of Tyberius 18 Chap. vj. That S. Iames the Apostle who is commonly said to haue preached in Spaine in this time did not preach in Ireland as some write yet his preaching to the Iewes in Spaine might prepare the way for the spirituall good of some in Britaine although none of them conucrted by him 25 Chap. vij Of the time of Caius Caligula Emperour and some Christian Britans of this nation probably both at Rome and in Britaine in his daies 30. Chap. viij Of the time of Claâ—dius and how by our Protestants testimony one of the twelue Apostles then preached in Britaine 36 Chap. ix Wherein is proued by Protestant Antiquaries that among the three Apostles S. Peter S. Paul and S. Simon Zelotes which are thought by any Antiquaries to haue preached heare in Britaine it was not S. Paul which first preached heare but S. Peter 40. Chap. x. How S. Simon Zelotes neuer Preached in this our Britaine â—uen by the best testimony of Protestants and others nor any Simon an Apostle but S. Simon Peter and perhaps S. Simon Leprosus or S. Nathantel by by some called S. Simon 43 Chap. xj Wherein Diuers Protestants incline to thinke S. Peter preached here in Britaine before his comâ—ing to Rome and what probabilitie that opinion hath 49 Chap. xij Wherein is shewed to be the most probable opinion that S. Peter at his first comming to Rome was receaued thereby Britans of this Nation and who probably they were 54 Chap. xiij Makeing manifest vnto vs how and whome in particular S. Peter the Apostle sent from Rome vnto vs and so consequently into this kingdome of Britaine also so knowne and renowned then among the Nations of the westerne world 63 Chap. xiiij Wherein is proued by many Arguments Authorities and Antiquaries both Catholiks and Protetansts that S. Peter the Apostle parsonally preached and founded Christian Religion in this kingdome 68 Chap. xv Wherein is both Answeare Made to Protestant obiections against S. Peters preaching in Britaine by the Protestants themselues and their owne Authors and by the same confirmed that S. Peter
Britans so soone to embrace the doctrine of Christ. Thus write our best learned English ProtestaÌ„t Antiquaries with greate priuiledge Which inference of the Britains speedy conuersion to Christ although I doe not remember in Tertullian but is perhaps added by these men yet the effect of that illation is contained in Tertullian when he placeth the Tertullian contra Iudaeos Plin. Strab. Tacit apud Boeth l. 2. Iul. Caesar commorer Gallic l. 1. Theater of Brit. supr l. 6. Holinsh. and Stowe hist Hector Boet. Scotor hist l. 2. fol. 23. Britans among the first Christians That which is alledged from Postellus And others of the Druides prophesies of Christ is further confirmed by other vndeniable authorities for graunting as Iulius Caesar Plinius Strabo Tacitus and after them British English Scotish French and other histories doe witnesse that the cheife Schooles and Doctours of the druides were here in Britaine from whom they of France receaued instruction and direction Druidum religionem asseuerant ortam in Britannia inde in Galliam translatam 2. We are assured that this prophesie and doctrine among the Druides that a Virgin should conceaue and bring fourth such a wonderfull child as our Sauiour was was so publike and of such credit and authority in these parts that by regall and highest power and commaund Churches were builded and dedicated in honour of that mystery longe before the Blessed Virgin â—egende de l'Eglise de Chartets François Bellforest Cosmograph l. 2. p. â—03 in Indice D. Druides Mary was borne It is related by the auncient Annals and Register of the most auncient Church of the city of Charters in France Francis Belleforest and other historians in this manner Druides ils croyoient qu il deuoit naistre vne Vierge en terre laquelle enfanteroit le salut des hommes The Druides did beleeue that a Virgin should be borne on earth which should bringe forth the saluation of men This caused Priscus Prince of Charters to make an Image of a Virgin Franc. Bellefor Cosmograph l. 1. col 110. Hector Boeth hist l. 2. f. 22. 23. Ex Veremund Campobel Cornel. Hybernic holding an Infant in her Armes which he placed among the statues of the Gods of the Gentiles To which he offered sacrifice Which gaue occasion to the rest of the contrie to doe the like and gaue Reuenewes to the temple sacred to this Virgin and offerings before she was borne And this opinion continued there with them vntill after the death resurrection and Ascension of Christ the sonne of God And when S. Sauinian and Potentian were sent into those parts by S. Peter they found the people about Charters Orleans and those places honouring the memory of the Virgin which should bringe forth the sonne of God and in honour of her made a temple many ages plusieurs siecles before Christ was incarnate And so founde no difficulty to bring them to the faith of Christ and dedicated this Temple to our ladie as also S. Aduentine a disciple also of S. Peter the first Bishop of Charters did the like And the constancie of these there conuerted was so greate That when Quirinus Proconsul of France persecuted the Christians there he cast many of the faithfull Christians into a well within or vnder the same Church which is called the pit of valiant Saints 3. The like we must needs coÌ„clude of the Druids of this kingdome who in respect of those in France were Masters and Superiours and the Religion of those there deriued from them of Britaine whose cheife Seate being in the Isle of Man had so auncient a residence there that it was giuen them either by King Iosinas or his sonne and immediate Successour Finnanus an hundred yeares before Christ was borne And so greate knowledge of the true God and worshippe of him was in this Kingdome at that time that King Iosinas ouerthrew Idolatry and by publike decree commaunded the onely true God of heauen to be worshipped Viuentis Dei coeli cultuÌ„ authoritate instituit And although his sonne King Finnanus did permit or allowe idolatrie after Deorum simulachra restituit omnibus veneranda yet he did not forbidd but permitted and suffered all that would to worshippe the true God onely as his father Iosinas had ordained Hand tamen viuentis Dei caeli cultum patris authoritate institutum abolendum decreuit cuique faciens potestatem Deo quem elegerit libandi 4. The Scottish histories ascribe this reformation to two learned men whome they take to haue beene Preists of Spaine driuen by tempest in sayleing vpon this coast And we finde that in the time of King Salomon Spaine being tributary to him many true beleeuers and expecting the coming of the Messias were in the Kingdome of Spaine and among these his noble Ald. Minut. l. de Inscripi vrb Hispan 3. Reg. c. 5. seruant Adoniram very honorably mentioned in holy Scripture in the third booke of Kings sent for that tribute died and was buried there with this inscription Hebrwe This is the graue of Adoniram Seruant of King Salomon which came hither to exact tribute and died here Hoc est sepulchrum Adoniram Serui Regis Salomonis qui huc venit vt exigeret tributum mortuus est Aldus Manutius an eye witnesse thus testifieth And that the body was preserued with Balsamum And we reade that some of them expressely beleeued in Christ to come and prophesied of him longe before he was incarnate For we find that in the yeare 1230. a Iew at Tolletum in Spayne digginge in the grounde found a Zistus Senen Bibliothec. in Christo stone in which there was a most old booke in which amoÌ„g other things this was written in the third world or third age of the world the soÌ„ne of God shall be borne of the Virgin Mary and shall suffer for the saluation of men and that this booke should be fouÌ„d at that time to wit in the time of Feranda the virgin Castile and presently the Iew with his whole family was baptized In tertio mundo filius Dei nascetur de Virgine Maria pro salute hominum patictur 5. Neither did this knowledge of the true God by the Scots take the first beginning at that time of King Iosinas but carrieth as great antiquitie with them as that nation doth If we may beleeue Their best Historians which Hect. Boeth l. 1. Scot. hist fol. 1. 2. Rich. Stannys hurst in hist Hibern holinsh hist of Scotl. Buchan Rer. Scot. l. 2. Io. Harding Chronicle c. 50. f. 42. Et Melkinus vel Meto apud eundem supr deduce their name and Originall from Scota a daughter to King Pharao of Egypt that persecuted the Israelites in the time of Moyses for she being married to Gathelus and Driuen with her husband and company out of Egypt by the greate punishments God then imposed vpon that nation they were so fully persuaded of the maiesty of the true God of Israel and the
see hereafter Or if Cunobile yet liued as diuers of our Protestant writers doe seeme to thinke vpon the authority of Dio Cassius reporting that Adminus the sonne of Cunobeline being bannished out of Britaine by his Father was receaued Dio. l. 59. Stow. and howe 's hist in Caius Caligula Theater of great Britaine l. 6 cap. 4. into protection by Caius Caligula the fourth Emperour yet this hindereth nothing for all histories and antiquities are witnesses that notwithstanding the recited difference betwene the Emperour Tyberius and the Senate about the honour of Christ and liberty of Christians whether it was Cunobeline Guiderius or Aruiragus which then reigned here he stood in termes of amitie and peace with the Emperour and resisted not that his edict but rather was a fauourer and frend vnto it Which our Protestant Antiquaries incline vnto grounding themselues vpon the authority of Cornelius Tacitus Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 4. §. 4. p. 191. in this Manner In Britaine Tyberius neither maintained garrison nor attempted alteration and thereby as it may be thought their owne lawes and Princes bare sway among themselues howsoeuer the cause of Tribute was ballized if not in Tacitus Annal. l. 2. c. 5. subiection yet were well affected to the Romans as appeareth by Tacitus in the kinde intertainements and in releeuing their shipwracked souldiers that by Crosseinge the seas were by tempest dryuen vpon their coasts and courteously sent them thence by their petty Kings vnto Germanicus their Generall 8. Neither doth the British history gainesay this opinion although the Theater writers immediately after the last recited words doe adde Notwithstanding Ieffory of moÌ„mouth seemeth to affirme the coÌ„trary that bringeth fourth the the Reigne of one Guiderius and the valure of Aruiragus the sonnes of Cunobeline to withstand the Romish commaunde and vtterly to refuse the payment of the Tribute banding both against Tiberius as also against Caligula and Claudius the Emperours subceeding Which deniall of the Tribute Guiderius or Aruiragus to either Caius Caligula or Tyberius is not affirmed by the writer of the Brittish history which these men name Geffory of monmouth who truely translated Galfâ—id monum hist Reg. Brit. l. 4 c. 11. Ponticus Virun Brit. hist l. 4. it For this Authour saith first post illum Tenuantium promotus est ad Culmen regale Kymbelinus filius suus miles strenuus quem Augustus Caesar nutrierat Hic in tantam amicitiam Romanorum inciderat vt cum posset tributum eorum detinere gratis impenderet In diebus illis natus est Dominus noster Iesus Christus After Tenantius his sonne Kymbeline a valiant knight whom Augustus Caesar had brought vp was preferred to the kingdome He loued the Romans so much that when he might haue deteined their Tribut he freely payed it And in the next chapter where he bringeth in Guiderius and Aruiragus cap. 12. supr he addeth Expletis vitae suae diebus cessit regni gubernaculum Guiderio CuÌ„ ergo Tributum quod appetebant Romam ipsis denegaret superuenit Claudius qui in Matth. Westm an D. 44. Stowe and howe 's hist in Claudius Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. 3. in Theomantius c. 18. Strabo in Geograph in Brit. Imperium subrogatus fuerat when Kimbeline was dead Guiderius succeeded in the Kingdome Therefore when he denyed the Tribute which the Romans demaunded Claudius came hither being then Emperour which is that the Brittish history hath of this matter and also Ponticus virunnias word by word which was in the fourth yeare of Claudius seuen yeares at the least after the death of Tyberius Therefore it is euident by all accompts that during the life of Tyberius there was no breach but a continued amity betweene him and the Britans And so his Imperiall fauourable edict for all Christians was not could not be contradicted but receaued and approued in this kingdome by the Britans here And yet if the Kings of Britaine had denied their Tribute vnto Tyberius this would haue proued nothing but they were yet rather frends then enemies maintainers then persecutours of Christians which is euident in that King Aruiragus who at such time as the Roman Emperour Nero was a persecutour of Christians and Claudius before him yet this Brittish King was so greate a frend and fauourer of the Religion of Christ that euen by our Protestant Antiquaries themselues this nation was in their dayes an harbour Theater of great Britainel 6. Godwin Conu of Britaine Leland in Arth. antiq Glascon Capgrau in 5. Ioseph Aramat Stowe Howes hist in Aruiragus Holinsh. hist of Engl. in eodem of Canelden in Belg. Hardinge Chron. in Aruiragus Arnoldus Nurman theatro Conuers Gent. Gulielm Eiseng centent 1. Petrus de Natal l. 11. Anton. Democh l. 2. contra Caluin c. 33. and receptacle for such Christians as fledde hither from their persecution And this King did not onely permit them to enioy peace and quietnesse but releiued their necessities allowing them publike profession of their holy religion euen in Churches and oratories priuiledged by his authority and was so farre from being a persecutour that diuers haue written of which hereafter that he himselfe was also a Christian 9. By which and other such or more heauenly motiues it came to passe that I may boldly write this natioÌ„ of Britaine had diuers Christians euen in this time of Tiberius Among whoÌ„ that litle testimony of so holy auncient antiquities which by iniury of times is left vnto vs will giue me warrant to write that S. MaÌ„suetus borne in this kingdome was one no other natioÌ„ clayming them not vnprobably his holy Successours Associats S. Amon and S. Alcha especially if we follow those Authours which say That S. Mansuetus was sent as an Apostolike man Associate to S. ClemeÌ„t vncle of S. Clement the Pope first Bishop or Archbishop of Metz by S. Peter the Apostle in the time of Caius Caligula Emperour in the 40. yeare of the Natiuitie of Christ anno quod excurrit quadragesimo S. Petro Pontifice Maximo Caio Caligula Imperatore About the 40. yeare of Christ in the time of S. Peters Papacie and Empire of Caius Caligula Wherefore we must needs graunt he was a Christian some time before for neither Catechumens Neophites or newly coÌ„uerted were allowed to such functions And so he was a ChristiaÌ„ in the time of Tiberius which was the case also of S. Clement sent with him conuerted by S. Peter in that time of Tyberius as is before remembred And if S. Mansuetus borne in the furthest and more northerne and remote parte of this Iland and therefore termed natione Scotus trauailed so farre from hence as to Antioch or those easterne Arnoldus Mirm. Gulielm Eisengren supr Franc. Belleforest Cosmograp l. 2. col 263. Cat. Ep. tull parts beyonde or about Hierusalem to be then instructed by S. Peter before he came to Rome or any westerne nation as these authorities haue told vs we
by him ordained the first Bishop of Tullum Toul in Lorraine was by nation borne in that part of Britaine which now and euer of late for many yeares is and hath beene called Scotland But whether he was a Britaine or a Scot those Authorities doe not determine But it will more fully appeare hereafter that he was by birth a Britian that part of this Iland at that time being part of Britaine and longe after which among others Martial the Poet maketh manifest for that time for speaking of the inhabitants of that part of this kingdome which now is called S. Mansuetus disciple of S. Peter the Apostle was a Britain Scotland To Quintus Ouidius that was to trauaile thither from Rome he calleth them Britans of Caledonia Quinte Caledonios Ouidi visure Britannos The contry now called Scotland was part of Britainâ— in this time and longe after And it should seeme by Martial that this Quintus Ouidius himselfe was a Britain of this nation and perhaps of the kindred or retinue of lady Claudia for he doth not onely speake of his longe Iorney from Rome to our North part of Britaine as before now Scotland but in the same place setteth downe that he was to returne againe into Italy from hence and make his abode at Martial l. 10. epigram 44. ad Quintum Ouidium Martial supr epigr. 44. Sabinam where the howse of our Contry woman lady Claudia and her Husband Pudens was Sed reddarâ— tuis tandem mansure Sabinis But this hereafter when I come to that time But this sufficiently conuinceth both that the northreÌ„ inhabitants of this kingdome in those dayes were called Britans and that there was entercourse betweene Rome Romans and them especially when we see an old man fitter to sit by the fire then to take so longe a iorney as the Poet there describeth him not onely to goe to the remotest places of this kingdome from Rome but to make his returne into Italy againe And here I end the dayes of Tiberius leauing Cunobeline still King in Britaine or Guiderius newly begun his Reigne THE VII CHAPTER OF THE TIME OF CAIVS CALIGVLA Emperour and some Christian Britans of this nation probably both at Rome and in Britaine in his daies 1. AFTER the death of Tiberius Caius Caligula succeeded in the Empire but reigned so short a time as I haue before remembred Caius Caligula Emperour a frend and fauourer of Christians neither doe we reade that among his other vices which were many and greate that he was a persecutour of Christians for those outrages which he committed against the Iewes which among others our owne historians doe report were rather in reuenge against the Iewes for the death of Christ and their persecuting of Christians then for any hatred to Christian Religion And it was a iust punishment of God towards that incredulous people their holy temple that had beene so longe renowned for the true worship and sacrifice of God to see it now polluted Matthew West an 40. Theat of Britaine in Caius Caligula with the Idolatrous sacrifices of the Gentiles the Idol of Iupiter and the Emperour himselfe a vile and wicked man to be worshipped and adored there as the Lord of heauen and earth Caesar templum quod erat Hierosolymis iussit prophanari sacrificijs Gentilium Iouis statuam ibi collocat seque vt Dominum coeli terrae coli adorari praecepit When otherwise concerning Christians he still permitted Matth. Westm 38. 39. Niceph. Histor Eccl. l. 2. cap. 10. Arnold Miâ—m in Theat Conuers gent. the fauourable Edict of Tiberius to remaine in force He bannished Pilate by whome Christ was crucified He depriued Herode of his kingdome and together with Herodiades his brothers wife which he kept the occasion of the martyrdome of S. Ihon the Baptist he driue into bannishment and these and such fauours and Iustice he extended vnto the Christians who together with their frends had complained to L. Vitellius President of Syria which he related the Christians proueing it to Caligula And though this man made a shew of warre against the Brittans yet it was not for any matter concerning Stow and howe 's hist in Gindeâ—ius Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. â— Galfrid monum lib. 4. hist cap. 13. Pontic Virun li. 4. Britan. hist Stab Geograph Christian Religion 2. And we are assured both by the British history Ponticus Virunnius diuers Protestant writers that not onely Adaminus sonne of King Kimbeline with his retinue liued with the Emperour Caligula but there were then many Britanni obsides Romae Britans kept for pledges or hostages then at Rome And this Emperour did nothing in matters of hostility against the Britans but only made a shew of warre and returned with contempt And the Brittish Kings at that time whether Kymbeline Guiderius or Aruiragus were frendly S. Mansuetus Britan made Bishop by S. Peter the Apostle vnto Christians In the time of this Emperour we reade that S. Peter the Apostle consecrated our holy contry man S. Mansuetus which he had Christened before in the time of Tyberius a Bishop and sent him to Tullum in Lorraine Tullenses habuere Apostolum suaeque in Christum fidei primum Antistitem Arnoldus Mirmannius in theatro conuersionis gentium §. Metensibus Eisengr cent 1. distict 3. part 1. Anton. Democh lib. 2. de Missa â—ontra Calo cap. 33. Petr. de natalib l. 11. c. vlt. Franc. Bellefor Cosmog l. 2. S. Mansuetum S. Petri Apostoli discipulum S. Clementis collegam origine Scotum The Tullensians or inhabitants of Tullum in Lorraine had for their Apostle and their first Bishop of their faith in Christ S. Mansuetus a Scot by natiuity the disciple of S. Peter the Apostle and câ—mpanion of S. Clement This is testified also by many others as Gulielmus Eisengrenius Antonius Democharez Petrus de natalibus with others saying S. Mansuetus natione Scotus ex nobili prognatus familia Simonis Bar-ionae Apostolorum Coryphaei discipulus socius beati Clementis Episcopi Metensis à Petro Loucorum in vrbe Tullensi primus Antistes consecratus est Mansuetus by nation a Scot so they terme our northren Britans borne of a noble family the disciple of Simon Bar-ionas the cheife of the Apostles fellow of S. Clement the Bishop of Metz was consecrated by S. Peter the first Bishop in the citie of Tullum 3. Hitherto these Authours onely this difference I finde betweene them Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Conuer gent. in S. Clem. Metensi Episc that Arnoldus Mirmannius saith S. Clement whose companion S. Mansuetus was was Bishop of Metz by S. Peters appointement in the 40. yeare of Christ Caio Caligula Imperatore when Caius Caligula was Emperour And Eisengrenius saith S. Mansuetus was made Bishop of Tullum in the yeare 49. eight or neyne yeares after Which may easily be reconciled together by saying S. Mansuetus was sent by S. Peter in the yeare of Christ 40. and tooke
of Christians in this kingdome but quite otherwise fauour and frendship of all in authority to that religion and not this onely but as I haue proued before a generall inclination and disposition in the whole Iland to be instructed in and receaue the faith of Christ And so whether we will say that this holy Bishop of Britaine went from hence to S. Peter in the Easterne Contries or S. Peter was then here in these partes when he consecrated him Bishop or Preist no man can be so vnaduised to thinke that he was the onely Bishop Preist and Christian also of this Nation then This cannot enter in any reasonable iudgment If we say that S. Mansuetus went out of this Nation to S. Peter in the Easterne Contries which Protestants will rather agree vnto this maketh as much for the honour of that Apostle and the loue and reuerence of our first Christians vnto him to drawe them by such forcible bands thereof to vndertake so long dauÌ„gerous a iorney to be instructed by that holy Apostle And this holy Bishop being Associate to S. Clement a Romane borne and so returning by Rome from those Easterne Contries being their direct way to Metz Tullum and those places where they preached but at their passing by Rome S. Mansuetus visited those Britans of this Nation which then were hostages and pledges there whereof some at that time in true iudgment The Brittish parents of ladye Claudia and others of their familie became Christians about this time must needs be thought to be Christians as namely the parents of Ladie Claudia which both were Britans And that they were then Christians before the begining of Claudius his Empire or S. Peters coming to Rome in the beginning thereof the Romans themselues shall witnesse for they tell vs that the house of Pudens husband of our contry woman S. Claudia was the first lodging of S. Peter in Rome and there first the Christians assembled Baron in annot in diem 19. Maij Martyrol Rom. Author of 3. ConH Godwyn Conuers of Britaine pag. 17. Godwyn supr pag. 17. 2. Tymoth 4. Godwyn supr Martyrolog Rom. die 19. Maij. Martial Epigram Bal. centur 1. De scriptur in Claudia to serue God Maiorum firma traditione praescriptum est domum Pudentis Romae fuisse primum hospitium S. Petri Principis Apostolorum illucque primum Christianos conuenisse ad Synaxim coactam Ecclesiam vetussimumque omnium titulum Pudentis nomine appellatum And yet certaine it is that this S. Pudens was either but a very yong child or not yet borne when S. Peter came to Rome and so yong that our Protestants by their Bishop and Antiquary saith of him and Claudia Pudens and Claudia were two yong Persons when S. Paul remembred them in his second epistle to S. Timothie which they say was in the last yeare of Nero or without doubt not longe before 24. or 25. yeares after S. Peters coming to Rome in the beginning of Claudius his time by all accompts And these ProtestaÌ„ts further say thy were so youÌ„g that they were not in their iudgmeÌ„ts married vntill the later end of Traians time or about the beginning of Domitian And the auncient Roman Martirologe it selfe is witnesse that when S. Peter came to Rome S. PudeÌ„s was not a Christian but baptized by him S. Pudens S. PudeÌ„tianae pater qui ab Apostolis Christo in Baptismo vestitus Therefore it was not S. PudeÌ„s then not borne or a youÌ„g child not Christened but after that did or could giue the first entertainement in his house to S. Peter or make Christian Britans in Rome the first entertayners of S. Peter the Apostle there and their hâ—usâ— the fiâ—st Churâ—h or Oratory foâ— Câ—â—istians tâ—â—re his house a Church for Christians Besides euident it is that this S. Pudens was borne in Vmbria in Italy farre froÌ„ Rome his dwelling house was there at SabinuÌ„ of which S. Claudia his wife tooke an other name vnto her as more hereafter Therefore I must entreate the Romans to giue me leaue to thinke that this house which was the primuÌ„ hospitiuÌ„ the first lodging â—f S. Peter in Rome was the house of the holy Christian parents of our renowned contry woman S. Claudia and they then Christians and some of the Hostages of Britaine at Rome when S. Peter came thither first and were so charitable to the Saints Thes probably conuerted by their â—â—ntryman S. Mansueâ—us râ—turningâ— by Rome fâ—om S. â—â—ter â—n 〈…〉 contryâ—â— of God that they gaue entertainement to that holy Apostle before any of the Romans and made their house the house of God and seruing him 6. Not vnprobable it is that these holy Brâ—tans then in Rome which so first receiued S. Peter there were first conuerted by their holy contryman S. MaÌ„suetus disciple of S. Peter as he returned froÌ„ that greate Apostle at Antioch or there abouts with S. Clement by Rome into these parts whether S. Peter sent theÌ„ Bishops And by this happy meanes of that holy Apostle S. Peter his disciples our ChristiaÌ„ coÌ„triman at Rome much spirituall good redounded after to this Kingdome as I shall make more manifest in the time of Claudius other succeeding Emperours Neither caÌ„ we thinke but very many here in Britaine were also then coÌ„uerted by the meanes of S. MaÌ„suetus or some other of his holy coÌ„panions both in his iorney to Antioch to S. Peter in his returne into these CoÌ„tryes againe to preach the ghospell especially in the more Northren part of Britaine of which NatioÌ„ he is supposed to be named Scotus a Scot as all the Britaine 's of the North part beyoÌ„d the wall or TreÌ„ch of the Emperours Adrian and Seuerus were named because they were so mixed with the Diuers of the Northren Bâ—itans conuerted about this tymâ— and by diuers authors before those â—f the Soutern parts Scots that in time the Scots were the greater straÌ„ger natioÌ„ in that part And of this time and in this sence it is most properly true for any thing which wee reade particularly in histories which the Magdeburgian Protestants with diuers also of this kingdome both Catholiks Protestants was froÌ„ Petrus Cluniacensis and I may add Tertullian that the people of Britaine in the North where the Scots now be were the first Christians Scotos Christianos antiquiores Petrus Cluniacensis vocat ac referatur huc quoque Tertulliani testimonium qui Magdeburgen centur 2. cap. 2. col 6. Theater of greate Britanie l. 6. Tertullian l. aduers Iudaeos Theater of great Britanie l. 6. c. 9. §. 9. inquit Britannorum inaccessa Romanis loca Christo fuerunt subdita Petrus Cluniacensis calleth the Scots the more auncient Christians And hitherto we may referre the testimony of Tertullian who saith the places of the Britans which were vnaccessable to the Romans were subiect to Christ And he addeth of the Britans nomen Christi regnat the name of Christ
reigned among them Which our English Protestant Bishops in their Theater coÌ„firme in this maÌ„ner It is certaine that the Britans were with the first Conuerts And Tertullian who liued within 200. yeares of Christs Natiuitie sheweth no lesse who the more to prouoke the Iewes against whom he wrote calleth to witnesse the fruitefull increase of the Ghospell Tertullian contr Iudaeos cap. 7. Petr. Cluniacen ad Bernard of saluation through many Contries and Nations and among them nameth the Britans to haue receaued the word of life The power whereof saith he hath peirced into those parts whether the Romans could not come Whence Petrus Cluniacensis supposeth the Scottish men the more auncient Christians 7. The like haue other Protestants and those their cited Authours which The NorthreÌ„ Brittans receaued the faith â—yther by S. Mansuetus or some other disciples of S. Pâ—tâ—r about this tyme. cannot be otherwise verified but applying this preaching of the faith of Christ vnto those NorthreÌ„ Britans either by this their holy Contriman saint Mansuetus the first Bishop we can finde of this kingdome or some other Associete of his sent hither at or about that time by the same holy Apostle S. Peter For in all other respects whether we speake of the Brittish Christians here in the time of Claudius or Nero of which these Protestants will tell vs Hector Boeth hist Scot. Georg. Buch. rer Scoticar l. 4. Rege 27. Holinsh hâ—stor of Scotland in Donaldus Hâ—ris descript of Britans Stowe Howes hist Theater of Brit. l. 6. Matth. west an 209. 198. and others more hereafter or the cominge of sainct Ioseph of Aramathia and his Religious Companions into this kingdome in the dayes of Nero or the generall Conuersion of the kingdome of Britaine vnto the Trenches of Seuerus in the time of King Lucius by Pope Eleutherius all these were longe before the Conuersion of the Scots in the time of their King Donaldus either by Pope Victor or Zepherinus as Harison rather supposeth the first time which is assined by any being in the 203. yeare of Christ and if it was vnder Pope Zepherine it was after that time for he was not chosen Pope vntill the yeare 209. before which time or the beginning it selfe of the Papacy of saint Victor which was in the yeare 198. this our Britaine on this side the remembred diuision had generally and publikly receaued the faith of Christ And the very words of Tertullian liuing and dying before this Conuersion of Scotland within the first two hundred yeares by these Protestants before and writing that his booke aduersus Iudaeos longe before and yet saying that the places of Britaine which the Romans could neuer conquere or come vnto Britannorum Romanis inaccessa loca did acknowledge Christ and his name did reigne in them before he wrote doe manifestly conuince it to be so For Tertullian liuing and writing in Afrike could not possibly take notice of things done here in an Iland so farre of presently after they were first effected and by no meanes could either he or any other writer speake of things done so longe after truely to repart them done so longe before If he had bene the greatest Prophet that euer was Therefore both the Testimony of him and Peter Cluniacensis also must needs to be true haue relation to these dayes of sainct Mansuetus and his Associats or others liuing in those times and sent hither by sainct Peter Or els how can we allowe and commend the spirituall loue and charitie of sainct Peter that most glorious Apostle whom we may not controle or of this holy sainct our Contryman made Preist and Bishop by him to this his most beloued contry if he had continually stayed at Tullum so farre hence or there abouts neuer coming hither to releeue the extreame spirituall needs distresses and miseries of this his natiue contry except others were then assigned by the same Apostle to supply and performe that charge In such a case the Order of Christian charitie had otherwise sent him hither and so required both of sainct Peter and this his disciple to preferre this Nation in their heauenly loue That spirit which moued holy Moyses to say to Exod. c. 32. v. 32. God Aut miserere populo huic aut dele me de libro quem scripsisti Either take mercy vpon this people my contry men or blot me out of the booke which thou hast written Rom. c. 9. v. 3. That which inforced and inflamed sainct Paul to write I could wish so our Protestants translate that my selfe were accursed from Christ for my brethren my kinsmen according to the flesh Yea the order and lawe of holy loue bound and tied with the chaines thereof the whole Colledge of the blessed Apostles to stay so longe in Iury among their brethren there before they preached vnto the Gentiles And Christ himselfe said he was sent ad oues quae perierunt domus Israel to the lost sheppe of the house of Israel and preached most to the Iewes of whose nation he had receaued his Incarnation Matth. 15. Camden in Belgae edit an 1586. Selden in Analect Girald Cambr. l. de sedis menou dignitate Ioh. Pris defens hist Britannic p. 73. 74. Parker antiq Britanni Anton Sabell lib. de occid Imper. alij 8. Therefore besides all the ProtestaÌ„ts of EnglaÌ„d before recited their cheifest Antiquary coÌ„cludeth that it is a thing certaine not to be questioned or doubted of but the Britans did receaue Christian Religion euen in the very infancy begining of the Church of Christ certum est Britannos in ipsa Ecclesiae Infantia ChristianaÌ„ Religionem imbibisse So M. Selden and others before alledged And though S. Mansuetus be called natione Scotus yet this nothing preiudiceth the preaching of the faith to the BritaÌ„s in the North part of this IlaÌ„d by him or others of his holy coÌ„panions For long after this time all or the greatest part of the inhabitaÌ„ts of that Northren CoÌ„try of Britaine were knowne BritaÌ„s not Scots as is euideÌ„t by all antiquities of this natioÌ„ the preuayling of the Scottish nation there first gaue the denominatioÌ„ of Scotland to it loÌ„ge after being then euen by the Romans called Britaine For as both auncient and late forreine and domesticall antiquaries agree this Iland was longe time after the dayes of sainct Mansuetus diuided into fiue distinct Prouinces and yet euery Sainct Mansuetus made Preist and Bishop by S. Peter prâ—ached in Britaine one called Britannia Britannia prima Britannia secunda Britannia Flauia Britannia Maximia Britannia Valentia Which last was that which was aunciently Albania and after abusiuely because the Scots possessed it Scotland Quinta Valentia Albania scilicet quae nunc abusiuè Scotia dicitur And although this holy Bishop of Britaine is ordinarily called in histories the Bishop of Toul in Lorraine where and where about he seemeth much to haue conuersed and preached after he was promoted to Episcopall order
IS SHEWED TO BE THE MOST probable opinion that S. Peter at his first coming to Rome was receaued there by Britans of this Nation and who probably they were 1. THE holy and learned auncient Pope sainct Leo treating of the coming of sainct Peter to Rome for the settling of his supreame Apostolicall power and preeminency there and reconciling this westerne part of the world vnto Christ writeth in this manner CuÌ„ duodecim Apostoli accepta per spirituÌ„ sanctuÌ„ omnium locutione linguarum imbuendum Euangelio mundum distributis sibi terrarum S. Leo ser 1. de S S. Apost Petro Paulo partibus suscepissent beatissimus Petrus Princeps Apostolici ordinis ad arcem Romani destinatur Impery vt lux veritatus quae in omnium gentium reuelabatur salutem officatius se ab ipso capite per totum mundi corpus effunderet Cuius autem nation is homines in hac tunc vrbe non essent aut quae vsquam gentes ignorarent aut Roma didicisset I am populos qui ex circumcisione crediderant erudieras iam Antiochenam Ecclesiam vbi primum Christiani nominis dignitas est orta fundaueras I am Galatiam Cappadociam Asiam atque Bithyniam legibus Euangelicae praedicationis impleueras nec vt dubius de prouentu operis aut de spatio tuae ignarus aetatis Trophaeum crucis Christi Romanis Acibus Inferebas quò te diuinis praeordinationibus anteibant honor potestatis gloria passionis When the twelue Apostles hauing receaued by the holy Ghost the guift of speaking all languages diuiding the parts of the earth amongst them had vndertaken to endue the world with the ghospell most blessed Peter Prince of the Apostolike order is seÌ„t to the chiefest place of the RomaÌ„ Empire That the light of the Truth which was reuealed for the saluatioÌ„ of all natioÌ„s might more effectually diffuse it selfe from the heade thereof to the whole body of the world For what NatioÌ„ was there that men thereof were not theÌ„ in this citie or what Nations in any place could be ignorant of that which Rome had learned Now thou S. Peter hadst instructed the people of the circumcision which had beleeued Thou hadst already founded the Church of Antioch where first the dignitie of the Christian name was risen Thou hadst already replenished Pontus Galatia Cappadoâ—ia Asia and Bithynia with the lawes of preashing the ghospell neither as doubtfull of the successe of thy worke or ignorant of the space of thy age Thou didst bringe the Trophie of the Crosse of Christ to the Roman Towers whether by the preordination of God both the honor of thy power and glory of thy passion went before thee Where we see by this most learned Pope the generall consent of the other holy Fathers and Antiquitie concurring with him in this declaration that it was the mercifull preordinance of God that seeing the whole world and in that these westerne nations also were to be instructed in the truth and the number of the Apostles to performe so woÌ„derfull a worke was so small That Rome theÌ„ being the of the head world where people of all Nations liued especially of these westerne Regions and more principally of this kingdome of Britaine hauing many thereof then making their dwelling at Rome The cheifest Apostle should be directed and sent thither by Christ to bring this happie worke the more easily to passe and settle there for euer by the glory of his passion the honor of his greatest Apostolicall power quò te diuinis praeordinationibus anteibant honor potestatis gloria passionis 2. In this happines common to all then dwelling at Rome this Iland hauing so many Britans both as hostages and otherwise residing there as all our histories of those times assure vs was equall with the best In one which S. Peter first entertained at Rome by Britans his Cathedrall See Church first in their howse I take to be the greatest honor and happines this kingdome euer had or any other could haue this our Britaine stript and ouerwent them all Which was that our Britains then dwelling at Rome were the first except the Romans themselues deceaue me that receaued entertained and happily harboured that blessed Guest S. Peter there The first erection of sainct Peters Chaire and See the coÌ„maunder of the Christian world in spirituall things was made in the howse of one of our noble BritaÌ„s there Where the first ChristiaÌ„ Church of that greate and holy Apostolike Citie as the Christian pouertie of that time would permit was founded where the ghospell was preached the most blessed Sacrifice of the sacred body and blood of Christ was offered for the lyuing and the deade where the dayly and ordinary Synaxes and holy Assemblies of Christians then for these and other most holy exercises of Christian Religion were kept from whence many holy disciples of that highest Apostle were afterward sent and directed by him both into this kingdome of Britaine and other nations in this westerne world the happy and renowned Christians of this Country that then dwelled there in the best sorte and sence they could cooperating and assisting in so heauenly labours For whereas we are told for an vndoubted truth by a Tradition of the Romans that S. Peter Traditio Romanorum apud Baron in Annotat. in Martyrolog Roman 19. die Maij in Pudent Authour of the 3. conuers with others was first lodged at Rome in the howse of Pudens a Senator and that the Christians met there at their Synaxis had their Church there which is now called the Church of S. Pudentiana maiorum firmatum traditione praescriptum est domum Pudentis Romae fuisse primum bospitium S. Petri Principis Apostolorum illicque primum Christianos conuenisse ad Synaxim coactam Ecclesiam vetustiss imumque omnium Titulnm Pudentis nomine appellatum qui Pastoris nomine dictus reperitur hodie vulgò Ecclesia S. Pudentianae nuncupatur The Romans must giue me leaue to write and more then probably to proue that this howse called by them the howse of Pudens a Romane Senator came not to him from his Roman Auncestors but rather by his wife Iure vxoris suae a noble Christian and lady of Beda Martyrol 14. cal Iunij Seuerin Binnius annotat in Tom. 1. Concil in S. Pio. Baron Tom 2. Annal. 159. Zepher Bin. annot in tom 1. coÌ„cil in Pio. 1. Traditio Romanorum apud Patres tam Latin quam Graecos Matth. Westm ad An. 42. Florent Wigor hist an 28. 60. Stowe And Howe 's hist Britaine called by our histories and sainct Paul also Claudia by others Priscilla or Sabinella 3. And so at the coming of sainct Peter to Rome this holy place was the howse and habitation of the Christian Brittish parents of that renowned Lady Claudia which then liued as hostages at Rome to the Emperour for this lande and kingdome of Britaine and by that meanes it was their happines and honor to
if the Apostles S. Peter and Paul and their Successors vntill in the time of Pope Pius the first it was conuerted to be a Church we must needs accompt S. Linus the Bishop the third which is here named to be also of that familie for the most part Then how to single forth onely S. Eubulus which here is first eyther for pietie nobilitie or that he was the cheife paterfamilias owner and Master of that house or all and make him a stranger there I cannot finde it by S. Paul onely repeating them of one family or any other warrant For it is plaine here by the Apostle that he was a cheife and principall Christian in Rome and first named among these worthies and before S. Linus a Bishop then Pudens a Senatour and absolutely there set downe as their cheifest receauer friend or patron which cannot agree to any other better then to the Father of S. Claudia this father in lawe to her husband Pudens and first entertainer of S. Peter the Apostle in Rome by the Romans tradition For neyther Dorotheus the continuator of Florentius Wigorniensis nor any other that write of the Disciples there place him among Clergie men and S. Paul which giueth him that honour in that place clearely proueth he was none of his Disciples then in Rome for he writeth in the same place Lucas est mecum solus onely 2. Tim. 4. vers 11. Luke is with me No Martyrologe speaketh of him neyther any Historian or Interpreter of Scripture to my reading setteth downe of what Nation he was but leaue him for a stranger as likewise many doe S. Claudia Therefore except better authoritie can be brought against me seing he is by the Apostle himselfe so dignified and placed the first in that family and salutation Eubulus greeteth thee and Pudens and Linus and Claudia There is no cause yet I finde to 2. Tim. 4. deny him to be the owner Master of that house that first entertayned S. Peter in Rome he himselfe the first happy maÌ„ that gaue that glorious Apostle entertaymeÌ„t there that he was our most renowned CoÌ„trymaÌ„ of Britaine Father of Lady Claudia For there is no other who by any probable coniecture was likely to performe this dutie in that house PudeÌ„s as before was either then vnborne or an Infant of his owne parents father and mother there is no meÌ„tion in antiquities that either they were Christians or that they dwelled at all in Rome much lesse in that house being Inhabitants of Sabinum and by CoÌ„try Sabinites farre distant froÌ„ Rome And so there is none left vnto vs to be a Christian and entertaine that heauenly Messenger and Gheast S. Peter in that time and place but the renowned Brittish parents of Lady Claudia then dwelling in Rome and there confined to a certaine house and place of permanency by commaund of Roman power to whome with many other noble Britans they were hostages and pledges for the fidelitie and obedience of this kingdome to the Roman Emperours at that time 7. To strengthen this opinion we may add that S. Paul sendeth to S. Timothie his Disciple the salutations of Eubulus before all others of which sending the greetings of so few by name It will be no easy search to finde out a better or more probable reason then this that S. Timothy so neare and beloued a scholler of S. Paul lodged vsually in this house he also was there with his Master entertained by Eubulus the owner thereof and by that title of his holy hospitality deserued the first place in that salutation otherwise no man will doubt but S. Linus Bishop by calling so honorable in the Church of Christ ought and should haue bene named before him And that this familiar acquaintance betweene S. Timothie and these our holy Christian Britans receaued originall from their auncient entertainement of S. Timothie in their house in Rome manie yeares before this their salutation in S. Pauls Epistle it is euident for S. Paul being now lately come to Rome when he wrote this epistle and neyther he nor sainct Timothie there after S. Pauls first dismission from prison there so longe before it is manifest that these though the lady in yong yeares were auncient Christians at that time And we haue vncontroleable warrant from S. Paul himselfe in his epistle to the Hebrewes that S. Timothie was at Rome when he was first prisoner there in the beginning of Nero his Empire for thus he writeth knowe you Hebr. c. 13. vers 23. that our Brother Timothie is set at libertie Thus S. Paul writeth from Rome in the time of his first imprisonnement there And so maketh these our Contry Christians the acquaintance of S. Timothie then to be more auncient in the sâ—hoole of Christ then either S. Timothie or S. Paul his coming first to Rome wheÌ„ there were none to instructe eyther theÌ„ or others in ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ at Rome but S. Peter and his Disciples I add to this the charge and warning which Martiall the Poet gaue before to Pudens that his father in law should not see his Poems commendare meas camaenas parce precor Socero An euident testimony Martial supâ— l. 7. Epâ—gr 67. that they then liued in one house together and so the Poems sent to Pudens might easely come to his father in law his hands and reading except Pudens had bene so forewarned to keepe and conceale them from him Whereof there had bene no daunger or need of that admonition if they had then liued in distinct places and not in one house And thus much of the father of lady Claudia 8. Concerning her holy mother also so good a Noorse and Tutrix to so happy a childe we are not altogether left desolate without all hope but we may probably finde her forth for the honour of this kingdome her Contry And except the Roman Historians can finde vnto vs a Christian Father to S. S. Pâ—iscâ—lla foundrâ—sse of the Church-yard of her name in Rome mother of S. Claudia very probable Pudens and dwelling with his wife in the same house as I haue found vnto them a father to Claudia and father in lawe to Pudens an holy Christian dwelling in that house before Pudens his time by Nation of this kingdome which by that is said before they caÌ„not doe seeing that noble Matrone which is acknowledged by the Roman writers euen Baronius to haue dwelled in that house Grandmother to S. Claudia her children must needs be her Mother her fathers wife mother in lawe to S. PudeÌ„s I am bolde to assigne that glorious renowned Saint S. Priscilla foundresse of that wonderfull and religious Churchyard to be the same blessed Brittish Christian Lady Baâ—onius though staggering sometimes in his opinioÌ„ herein saith plainely froÌ„ Antiquitie fuit Romae nobilissima Matrona Priscilla nomine Auia Pudentianae Praxedis Baronius â—â— Annot in Martyrolog Rom. Iuâ— 8. S. Pastor seu Hermes in act S. Pudentianae
dicebat Petre instat tempus tuae resolutionis oportet teire Romam in qua cum mortem per crucem sustinueris accipies mercedem Iustitiae Cum ergo propterea deum glorificasset egisset gratias apud Britannos mansisset dies aliquot verbo gratiae multos illuminasset Ecclesias constituisset Episcoposque Presbyteros Diaconos ordinasset duodecimo anno Caesaris Neronis rursus Romam reuertitur when S. Peter had stayed but a short time with the Romans and had baptized many and fownded the Church and ordeyned Linus Bishop he came to Tarracina in which when he had ordeyned Epaphroditus Bishop he came to Sirmium a citie of Spaine in which place when he had constituted Epinaetus Bishop he came into Egipt whē he had made Rufus Bishop of Thebes which hath seuē gates and Marke the Euangelist Bishop of Alexandria he came againe to Hierusalē by reuelatiō for the migratiō or passing out of life of Mary the mother of God After this returning into Egipt through Africk the returned againe to Rome From which he came to Milane and Photice which are cities in the cōtinent in which after he had appointed Bishops and Preists he came into Britaine in which place whē he had stayed a longe time and had drawne many natiōs not named to the faith of Christ he had an Angelicall visiō which said O Peter the time of thy Resolution is at hand And thou must goe to Rome in which when thou hast suffered death by the crosse thou shalt receaue the reward of Iustice Therefore whē he had glorified God for it and giuen thākes stayed after with the Britans some dayes and illuminated many with the word of grace and constituted Churches and ordeined both Bishops and Preists and Deacons in the twelfth yeare of the Emperour Nero he returneth to Rome Hitherto the Relation of this holy learned and auncient Sainct writer Where the labours and trauailes of S. Peter are so orderly and punctually set downe after his first coming to Rome that except so worthie a man had sounde certaine and vndoubted Authoritie for such a Relation no man can be so malicious as to thinke he would so confidently and particularly haue written of that matter 10. And it appeareth plainely by that I haue written before that both by Catholiks Protestants all the rest of S. Alredus his narration of S. Peters Iorneyes are most true certaine except this last of his coming hither and so longe remayning in this our Britaine these parts which I matuaile that any man of this kingdome will call in question being deliuered by so many Authorities before and aboue all other parts of that his Relation fortified by so manie vndeniable circumstances and Arguments as the time when the way by which he came a longe continuance of his aboude heare his passage by this Iland to drawe many vnnamed nations to the faith of Christ what he did heare his making of Bishops Preists and Deacons founding of Churches his loue to this kingdome so greate that vntill he was admonished from Heaven by an Angell to returne againe to Rome to receaue his crowne of Martyrdome he had so happily placed his Apostolicall Cathedrall See in this Imperiall and commanding Iland of this Northren and westerne world and by his blessed presence and heauenly labours left it Illustrious to succeeding generations not onely to be stiled Romana Insula the Roman Iland as I haue written before but as the same Apostle himself did testifie to S. Brithworld S. Peters preaching in Britaine proued by infallibly diuine authoritie Bishop of Winton or Wilton as our Protestant Historians doe plainely testifie together prouing that S. Peter first preached in this kingdome of greate Britaine The Protestant Theater writers haue these words It is reported by Aluredus Riuallensis the writer of King Edward the Confessors life that a holy man Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. studious and carefull for a gouernour to succeede was in his sleepe told by S. Peter that the kingdome of England was his wherein himself had first preached and would also prouide him successors Which other Protestants thus further confirme Alredus Francis Mason of Consecrat of Bishop l. 2. c. 2. p. 47. Sutcliffe subuers Godwyn conu of Britaine p. 4. Riuallensis an English Abbot left written aboue 500. yeares agone a certaine Reuelation or apparition of S. Peter to an holy man in the time of King Edward the Confessor shewing how he had preached himself in England and consequently the particular care he had of that Church and Nation Thus farre these Protestants So that if this was a true Reuelation there needeth no more testimony in this matter for the wittnes of Angels glorified Saints cannot by any possibilitie be vntrue and the vision testifiing that S. Peter himself had first preached heare in this kingdome is an euident demonstration both that he preached heare and was the first either immediately by himself or mediately by his disciples and Substituts which preached the faith of Christ in this kingdome Therefore all the difficultie will be in the proposers of this holy Reuelation he to whome it was made and they which haue commended it to writing And because supernaturall things such as this was cannot be proued by naturall Argument a priore by their cause to giue some certaine and vndoubted proofe thereof a Posteriore by some effect necessarily conuincing some supernaturall power to haue had Influence thereto for the more credite of this sacred truthe proue by these Protestants themselues 11. And first concerning the writer and recorder of this holy history they haue told vs it was Alredus Riuallensis a man of that worth learning and Ioh. Balaeus de Scriptor Cētur 2. fol. 88. p. 1. in Alred Riual pietie that to speake in a Protestant Bishops words he was Cistertiensiū Monachorum Abbas natione Anglus gencre doctrina inculpatae vitae moribus praeclarus enituit Episcopatum ac alios honores mundanos omnino recusabat vt ad virtutum exercitia maximè ad Euangelij praedicationem expeditior haberetur Vir erat vt alter Bernardus ingenio pius consilio modestissimus Abbot of the Cistersian monkes by Country an English man he was eminently renowned by birth learning and holy life and conuersation he refused a Bishoprike and other worldly honors vtterly that he might be more ready to the exercises of vertues chefely for preaching the ghospell he was a man as an other S. Bernard Godly in wit and most modest in counsaile He that desireth more of this holy witnes may finde in our auncient M. S. antiq de vit Sanct. Ioh. Capgr in Cata. l. in S. Alred Abb. Manuscripts our learned Countriman Ihon Capgraue and others how he is registred among the most glorious and miraculous Saints of this Natiō to which our Protestant Bishop before hath giuen allowance where he giueth vs assured knowledge that this
before our common Conuersion in the dayes of King Lucius and so consequently by S. Peter or his Disciple S. Aristobulus no other then with eminent Authoritie being heare to consecrate him Bishop and settle him Bishop of Augusta London For first this citie was not called Augusta in the Reigne of King Lucius when this Nation was generally conuerted but onely Londinum London nor neuer since that time or by any before but by the Romans at their first setling heare in the time of Claudius when as before is proued S. Peter preached in this kingdome Secondly the first Bishop of London as all the rest from King Lucius time to the coming of S. Augustine were Archbishops and this onely in all Antiquities called onely Bishop of Augusta in Britaine Thirdly this was a Martyr and so we doe not reade of any Iotz in Catal. Epis Brit. Io. Godcel de Episc Lōd Matth. Parker antiq Brit. Godwin Catal. of Bishops Stowe Histor Theater of great Brit. l. 6. Harris in Theat to 1. Will. Harris descr Archbishop of London except on S. Vodinus Martyred in the times of King Vortigerne and Hengist in whome both the times names callings and other circumstances are much different making it vnpossible that they were one and the same man Fourthly no Antiquitie or Antiquary Catholike or Protestant setting downe the Catalogue of the Archbishops of London as Iotzeline of Furnes Ihon Godcilene Matthew Parker Godwine Stowe the Theater writers or any other once nameth this S. Augulus to be any of them that were since King Lucus time But make S. Thean the first the last Theonus that formerly was Bishop of Glocester and in or about the yeare of Christ 553. became Archbishop of London and about the yeare 586. together with Thadiocus Archbishop of Yorke fled from the Pagan Saxons into wales and left their Sees vacant vntill the coming of S. Augustine And betweene these there is not any one but S. Vodinus before a Martyr or that hath any resemblance in name or other description with S. Augulus Their names be these Thean Eluanus Cadar Obinus Conan Palladius Stephan Iltut Theodwin or Godwyn Catal. in London alij supr Dedwin Thedred Hillary Restitutus Guitelnius or Guitelinus Fastidius Vodinus Theonus 5. A late writer in his Manuscript History of Britaine saith plainely that S. Harris in Theat tom 1. Nicasius the first Bishop of Roan in Normandy of Fraunce preached heare in this Britaine in these times And he seemeth to rely much vpon Arnoldus Mirmānius who saith Britones instruxit formauitque fide S. Nicasius imperante S. Nicasius Bishop in our Britaine by some writers Nerone Nicasius did instruct and forme in the faith the Britans in the time of Nero being then delegated an Apostle thither illuc Apostolus delegatus And this he proueth to be vnderstood of our Britans because the Britans of Armorica Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Conu gent. in Fraunce were not called Britans vntill long after which by all writers is a thing most certaine and out of Question Therefore except that Authour spake very vnproperly to call them Britans that were not vntill 300. yeares after he must needes meane to speake truely the Britans of this Iland And this S. Nicasius being sent Apostle by Roman Authoritie as he saith to the Britans in the time of Nero it must needes be by S. Peter And although the same Authour in the same place ioyneth with the Britans whome S. Nicasius thus instructed in the faith the people of Normandy Roan Picardy which be people in Fraunce Britones Normandos Rothomagenses Picardos this hindereth nothing but he might preach both to them and the Britans heare also as many others did and that which followeth omnemque maris Oceani tractum instruxit he instructed in the faith all the Coaste of the Ocean sea cannot well be iustified except we bring him hither into our Britaine for those Countries he nameth in Fraunce be farre from being omnis maris Oceani tractus either all or the half part of the Coaste of the French Ocean 6. To these I may probably add S. Martine lyuing in the Apostles time and Probable that S. Martin Disciple of the Apostles was a Britan or preached heare so renowned in this kingdome that in the time of King Lucius to speake in an old Authours words constructa est extra Cantuariam Ecclesia Sancti Martini a Church was builded vnto him without Canter bury Which is the same S. Bede and others write was the old Church builded there in the time of the Romans who where departed hence before the dayes eyther of S. Martine M. S. Abbreuiatio tempor in Rege Lucio Bed hist Anglic. in S. Augustino l. 1. Stowe histor in Ethelbert Theater of great Brit. Matth. Parker antiq Brit. Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 40. Ado in chronic ad an 101. Will. Lamb. perambulation of Kent p. 13. the Pope or S. Martine Bishop of Tours in Fraunce by all accompts And Ado and others testifie this S. Martine was a Bishop in the time of Traiane and armo D. 101. Disciple of the Apostles Martinus Episcopus Discipulus Apostolorum Viennae resedit And M. Lambert the Protestant Antiquary doth assure vs that this Church by Canterbury dedicated to S. Martine was both builded in the Romans time and was and continued a Bishops See vntill the coming of the Normans hither and so extraordinarily there were two Bishops Sees in one City this being substitute to the Archbishop which argueth how greate the honour was that this nation gaue vnto him And yet a Church so aunciently dedicated to him heare would of it selfe by Brittish proceedings in such affaires induce vs to thinke that eyther he was a Britan borne or preached in this our Britayne or both For in perusing our Antiquities of those times we shall hardly finde any Church dedicated in this kingdome to any Saint except the blessed Virgin Mary for her eminent priuiledge but to such as were Saints of this Nation as S. Alban Amphibalus Aaron Iulius or preached heare as S. Peter the Apostle S. Clement his Disciple and successor and such like 7. To make which more apparantly probable vnto vs we haue two renowned and annuncient Authors Methodius and S. Marianus who speaking Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Nerua Imp. col 254. Method apud cund supr of this holy Bishop S. Martine and telling he liued and suffered Martyrdome in the time of Nerua the Emperour within the first hundred yeare of Christ say That non solum propria prouincia sed in extremis vltimis industrius illustris non solùm confessione quin martyrio existens regna Tyrannorum vicit He was not onely industrious and renowned in his owne Prouince but also in the vttermost and last Regions not onely a confessour but a Martyr conquered the kingdomes of Tyrants Therefore to graunt vnto Ado that he was sometime Bishop of Vienna in Fraunce seeing so
greate authoritie doth warrant vs that he preached in extremis vltimis not onely in one prouince but the very laste and vttermost in respect of that place which must needes comprehend this Iland of Britayne we may not now exclude him from hence where he hath bene honored with a Church dedicated to him as an holy Bishop so many hundreds of yeares aboue 1400. since in a Nation so peculiarly honoring the memories of the renowned Apostles and Saints thereof with such testimonies of loue and duitie And this the rather because we are told by forrain writers that he was not onelie Apostolorum discipulus a disciple of the Apostles Arnold Mitm Theatr. Conu gent. and sent to these western parts whether as before it is hard to finde any to haue bene sent from any Apostle but S. Peter And this Church being aunciently a Bishops See as the Kentish Protestant Antiquary hath told vs before and yet without the City of Canterbury it giueth more strenght to this opinion for all Antiquities agree that through out the whole kingdome in the time of King Lucius all the Cathedrall and Episcopall Churches were in cyties Which argueth this See to haue had a more auncient originall then from that time for further proofe whereof the auncient Manuscript History Histor Roffen M. S. of Rochester saith Extra Ciuitatem in parte Orientali est Ecclesia Beati Martini vbi Sedes Episcopalis erat without the city of Canterbury one the East side is the Church of S. Martine where there was a Bishops See And Bishop Godwin was the last Bishop there in the time of Archbishop Lanfranke who would not permit any successor therein saying that two Bishops might not be in one city Godwino vltimo illius Sedis Episcopo successorem Lanfrancus subrogare noluit dicens quod in vna ciuitate duo Episcopi minime esse deberent Standing vpon the Canons of the Church as his reason argueth which further confirmeth this custome to haue bene long more auncient then the Canons in that behalfe And seeing Cathedrall Churches ordinarily take their denomination of the first Saincts that were Bishops there except some other extraordinary merits of Saints and deuotion vnto them giue them this priuiledge this may be some warrant vnto vs in this case to incline to thinke this S. Martine eyther preached heare or so well deserued of this Nation that we may not easily depriue him of this honour 8. To this I may probably ioyne S. Nathanael spoken of in the Ghospel Not vmprobable but S. Nathaniel was and preached in Britaine and termed of our Sauiour a true Israelite for as our French Historians tell vs he was both consecrated Bishop by S. Peter the Apostle and was successour to S. Aphrodisius in the See of Bituriges in Fraunce about the time of S. Peters coming hither and at his direction at those times and by the Greeks in their Menologe called Symon Therefore seeing some haue so contended before Guliel Eisengr centen 1. f. 54. an 54. Anton. part-1 tit Anton. De. moch l. 2. c. 24. Graeci in Menolog Baron in Annot. in Martyrol 28. Octob. Sim. Chan. to bring one S. Symon into Britayne and demonstration is also made that it could not be S. Symon Zelotes the Apostle to leaue a place of due credit to their Authoritie I may credibly ascribe it to S. Nathanael called S. Symon and by some the brother of S. Philip the Apostle and generally after the Ascension of Christ at the dispositioÌ„ of S. Peter principally in these Western parts where although cheifely he bore the title of the Bishops of Biturigum Burages in Berry in Fraunce yet he trauailed in diuers other parts as appeareth in Histories as others likewise did who tooke their names of being Bishops of certayne places Which is most euident in S. Peter himselfe who although he neuer tooke name of Residency but at Anthioch and Rome yet he trauay led and preached in so many Nations as I haue and shall set downe hereafter 9. And if we will follow the Antiquities of Glastenbury vpon whose authoritie Antiq. Glast M. S. in tabul lignea perantiqua Io. Capgrau in Catalog in S. Ioseph ab Aramathia the Protestant Antiquaries of England haue builded much in many things we are told in them that S. Iosephe sonne of S. Ioseph of Aramathia that buryed Christ came hither liued dyed heare came hither with his Father and that holy company and also lyued and dyed a Bishop heare That he was not a Bishop at his coming hither it seemeth euident by many arguments first because no History maketh mention of any Episcopall function S. Iosephe sonne of S. Ioseph of Aramathia by diuers Antiquities was a Bishop heare and probably consecrated heare by S. Peter or his Disciples performed then by him or any of that happy society secondly by all Antiquities they liued and dyed in the Eremiticall state of life Which much differeth from Episcopall which conuerseth with and ruleth others and the Churches committed vnto his chardge Thirdly in all Antiquities and Monuments of these holy men remembred eyther by Catholiks or Protestants S. Ioseph of Aramathia is called the cheife and principall ex quibus Ioseph ab Aramathia primus erat Intrat Aualoniam duodena caterua vivorum Inscriptio antiqua in aere in Caenob Glaston Tabul antiq ib. Ioh. Capgr in S. Ioseph ab Aramath Godwin CoÌ„u of Britaine p. 11. Theater of Brit. l. 6. Camd. in Glastenbury Capgr in S. Patricio Flos Aramathiae Ioseph est primus â—orum Iosephes ex Ioseph genitus patrem comitatur Where S. Ioseph that was no Bishop is euery were stiled their cheife and Ruler Therefore his sonne Iosephe could be no Bishop at that time for so a Bishop whose office is to rule and in all languadges by all interpretation is an Ouerseer Cheife commaunder and Ruler of others his subiects should haue bene inferiour subiect commaunded and caled to and by his inferiour and subiect Therefore to iustifie the prediction of our Sauiour after his Ascension that Iosephe should be a Bishop which the Antiquitie of Glastenbury setteth downe as a thing then done saying of him Iosephe quem Dominus Iesus priùs in ciuitate Sarath in Episcopum consecrauit Iosephe whom our Lord Iesus had consecrated for a Bishop before in the city Sarath We must needes say that he was afterward according to the designment and Prophesie of Christ consecrated Antiquit. Glaston apud Cap. grau in S. Ioseph ab Aramath a Bishop in this kingdome for Prophesies that be true are so certayne they shall come to passe that often times they are expressed as presently done and acted as is vsuall in holy Scripturs and other wtiters when they are not to be performed long after because they are as assuredly to be after in due time as if they were presently acted and fulfilled as we must needes interprete this For the reasons before demonstrate that
S. Iosephe was not then consecrated a Bishop by Christ Neyther doth the Antiquitie so say but in Episcopum consecrauit Christ consecrated him to be a Bishop afterward And we doe not reade that Christ after his Ascension did actually consecrate any Bishop hauing committed those Functions to his Apostles In so much that S. Paule himselfe that was so extraordinarily and aboue all others that euer were called by Christ chosen and designed by him to be a Bishop and Apostle that he often and confidently and as it were singularly speaketh of himselfe Paule Ephes 1. v. 1. Colossen 1. v. 1. Galat. 1 v. 1. an Apostle of Iesus Christ by the will of God Paulan Apostle not of men neyther by man but by Iesus Christ and God the Father who raysed him from the dead Yet when he speketh of his Episcopall Consecration and the exercise of that holy Function in the first Chapter of his Epistle to the RomaÌ„s saying Paula seruant Rom. 1. v. 1. Protest CoÌ„cord ibidem of Iesus Christ called to be an Apostle separated vnto the Ghospell of God He referreth this as our Protestants in there CoÌ„cordance of Scripturs in that place expouÌ„d him to his CoÌ„secration in the 13. Chapter of the Acts of the Apostles by fasting prayer and imposition of hands And before that time he neuer exercised Act. 13. v. 1. 2. 3. any Function meerly Episcopall The like I may say of S. Barnabas by Act. 11. 12. 13. the same warrant who though a Companion of S. Paul and Preacher vnto the people yet vntill he had at the same time with S. Paul externally receaued ordinary Consecration he entermedled not with those peculiar offices 10. The like examples to omit others we haue of this Nation We reade of S. Sampson Archbishop of Yorke that S. Peter S. Iames and S. Ibon Apostles Io. Capgrau in Caâ—alog in S. Samplone Episcop Et M. S. antiquit â—bâ—d appeared vnto him before his Consecration and one of them being demaunded by him who they were he said Ego sum Petrus Christi Discipulus hic Frater Domini Iacobus Euangelista Ioannes Dominus Iesus Christus te sibi in Praesulem elegit tâ— consecrare nos misit Quem cum benedictione consecrassent abeius oculis elapsi sunt I am Peter the Disciple of Christ and this Iames the Brother of our Lord and Ihon the Euangelist Our Lord Iesus hath chosen thee for a Bishop and sent vs to conserate the. Whome when they had consecrated with benediction they disappeared out of his sight Where nothing can be more playne then that this should be a true Consecration and thereby S. Sampson and Vndoubted consecrated Bishop if true consecration could be so obtayned for all things required vnto it are here expressed that our Lord Iesus had chosen him in Praesulem for a Bishop as the other Antiquitie was of S. Ioseph in Episcopum for a Bishop Here is Christs warrant to consecrate him and the three greatest Bishops and Apostles to performe it and the words are plaine that in that manner they effected it quem cum benedictione consecrassent Yet it was adiudged both by heauen and earth God and man that this was no Consecration nor S. Sampson yet to be accompted a Bishop but to expect the ordinary Consecration by Bishops for it followeth in the same History nec multo post Angelus Domini beato Dubritio apparens Sampsonem ordinari Episcopum praecepit not long after an Angel of God appearing to S. Dubritius then Archbishop heare commaunded that Sampson should be consecrated a Bishop which he performed by the externall Rites of consecrating Bishops and this his externall Consecration by that holy Archbishop then the Popes Legate heare was so miraculously confirmed that as it followeth in the same Antiquitie They which were present at his Consecration did see a Doue sent from heauen immouably to stand ouer him In cuius consecratione qui aderant columbam caelitùs emissam immobiliter super eam stare videbant 11. And we haue heard from these Protestants others before that S. Peter Godwin Catal. Wâ—nchester 31. in Brithâ—ald Capgr in S. Edward Conf. M. S. Antiq. in eod Alred Rieuall in Vit. S. Edwardi Stowe histor in Edward Confesan 1043. Holins hist of Engl. l. 8. cap. 1. did crowne King Edward the Confessour being an Exile in Normandy Yet he was not King or so accepted vntill many yeares after and then ordinarily crowned by the common Order of Coronation belonging to our Kings at Winchester as our Protestant historians thus assuer vs Edward was crowned at winchester by Edsinus then Archbishop of Canterbury on Easter day in the yeare of our Lord 1043. When the Propheticall Coronation of him by S. Peter was many yeares before To these I may add the Dedication of the Church of our blessed Lady at Glastenbury builded by S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his holy company which Christ himselfe is written to haue dedicated And that of Westminster by an apparition of S. Peter the Apostle onely with this difference that the figuratiue Dedication of this last by S. Peter did declare what he had there done before as I haue partly shewed allready and more hereafter the other foresignified what should by some Bishop be effected after no Bishop being of that company then to performe it which I make an other Argument to shew that S. Ioseph was no Bishop at that time but if at all consecrated by S. Peter or his Disciples And if we may giue so much credit to a late writer that S. Aristobulus our first Archbishop suffered Martyrdome at Glastenbury the place of S. Ioseph and his sonne their onely or cheifest aboade in this Nation It will make it more vndoubted that if S. Ioseph was Martyr Angl. die 15. Martij in S. Aristobulo a Bishop he was consecrated eyther immediately by S. Peter or by this his renowned Disciple our Archbishop then S. Aristobulus whose daughter S. Peter had marryed Cepit vxorem Petrus filiam Aristobuli fratris beati Barnaâ—ae Apostoli ex qua suscepit filium filiam and sent him hyther as he sent S. Sophronius Hierosolym Episc Libell de labor S. Petri Pauli Simon Metaphrast die 29. Iun. HartmaÌ„ Schedel in Chronic Chron. f. 205 his Brother S. Barnabas to Millan in Italy as Hartmanus Schedel with diuers other Authours witnesseth THE XIX CHAPTER OF DIVERS CHRISTIAN CHVRCHES OR Oratories such as the state of things then allowed erected and founded in Britaine in the time of S. Peters preaching heare 1. WE haue heard before how among other holy labours of S. Peter in this kingdome Ecclesias constituit be constituted some Churches how many in number or which they or any of them in particular were it is not so easy to set downe from Antiquities all being in a manner silent of those proceedings and we may not expect to finde any such Churches in that time to carry that glory and honour
Antiq. Brit. p. 3. God wyn conu of Brit. c. 2. p. 10. S. Aug. in quad Ep. apud Auth. supr Henry of Huntington for his opinion as is allready declared The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and an other also named such a Bishop will help vs to finde an other in the I le of Glastenburye more auncient then that which was builded there by S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his companions in the yeare of Christ 63. this being then fully and perfectly framed and finished before their coming thither and so found by them absolutely perfected And they cite for their Authour S. Augustine the Apostle of England in a certaine Epistle written by him wherein he saith these holy men A Church at Glastenbury before that builded by S. Ioseph of Aramaâ—hia found at their coming thither a Church builded by no art of man but prepared by God for mans saluation Ecclesiam nulla hominum arte instructam immo humanae saluti adeo paratam repererunt Which is also recorded in the old Antiquities of Glastenbury written vpon parchiment fixed vpon broade bords which cite for the same historiam apud S. Edmundum Augustinum the history at S. Antiq. Gaston M. S. â—abulis fixae ex â—ist apud S. Edmundum S. Augustinum Edmunds and S. Augustines Which we must needes referre to the time of S. Peters preaching heare among other miracles to proue his doctrine by God so miraculously prouided a Church to preach the ghospell and Minister Sacraments in and perhaps a motiue to the Pagan King to graunt licence to S. Ioseph to builde their poore Chappell at Glastenbury and to endowe it with possessions Neither can we thinke this Church so priuiledged by that King to haue bene finished without allowance of S. Peter then present in this kingdome no Bishop being then heare but by his Authoritie or Consecration to dedicate and hallow it And when our Protestant Theater writers with others haue told vs that in diuers places of this kingdome euen in the Court of the Roman Lieurenant and among them his Lady and wife Pomponia Graecia there were many Christians before S. Iosephs coming hither which must needes be the spirituall children of S. Peter we may not make him so carelesse a Father that staÌ„ding in no worse terms with the then king of Britaine and Roman Lieutenant then by circunstances before it appeared he did but he prouided some Oratories or poore Churches either by those Princes permission or not contradiction for them to exercise their sacred Christian Religion in though the iniurie of so manie changes and alterations of gouernements in this kingdome with persecutions and Innouations in Religion haue buried their memories in obliuion and left the certaine knowledge and remembrance of so few vnto vs. And both Catholike Tâ—â—e Christian old Churches in the Ilâ— of â—â—wyâ— and Protestant Historians tell vs of two Miraculous auncient Chappels in the Isle of Iewis Boethius calleth it Leuisa the one dedicated to S. Peter the Apostle the other to his Disciple and Successor S. Clement where if the fire or Holinsh. hist of Scotland l. 4. c. 15 â—ector Boetius descript Scot. f. 14. light by mischance goth forth it is or was wont to be in Catholike times miraculously restored at the Altare No man to my reading writeth of their first founding but their names and dedication together with the Miracle giue no small argument they had some originall in or neare those times when S. Peter and S. Clement preached in this kingdome THE XX. CHAPTER WHEREIN FOR THE BETTER DECERNING of truely consecrated Bishops so many Ecclesiasticall matters depending therevpon is shewed by the Antiquities how these Bishops were heare consecrated in the Apostles time and succeeding Ages 1. HAVING thus set downe some holy Bishops consecrated by S. Peter with Preists and others subordinate vnto them and places wherein they preached practised and professed the first Apostolike Christian doctrine and Religion in this kingdome Order and Methode in Historie call vpon mee next to deliuer in particular so fare as our penury of Antiquities will giue mee leaue what Religion it was especially in points now controuersed which that glorious Apostle by himselfe and those his worthie Disciples taught the Christians of this our Britaine and professed in those and other Churches and places of Christian Assemblies But intending to reserue that labour to the end of euery hundred of yeares or to some other booke a parte to shewe the ReligioÌ„ of our Christian BritaÌ„s in that age in such I will heare onely speake of the Order maÌ„ner of coÌ„secrating Bishops heare in that happy time both because I haue made so late lardge mention of such holy Rulers and our Protestants of England still without exaÌ„ple of any others of these new Religions retayne their names and offices as they suppose as euer to haue bene from the Apostles time most necessary to rule direct and gouerne in the Church of Christ 2. It is the common opinioÌ„ of their Antiquaries that the Britans heare from their first receauing of the faith of Christ in the time of the Apostles neuer altered or chaunged it in any one essentiall thing at the least vntill the coming of S. Augustine hither in the later end of the sixt hundred yeare of Christ Then much more must we affirme by these men that the essentiall things in the consecration of true and lawfull Bishops vpon which all other depended were neuer chaunged otherwise the chaunge and alteration in these vnchangeable and vnalterable affaires had bene contrary to these mens assertions too greate and intollerable Then we reade in a very old Manuscript Capgraue to follow two Protestant Bishops with many others that Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Cent. 1. in Asaph Godwin Catal. of Bishops in cod Asaph Pits l. de vir Illustr in eod S. Asaph in vit S. Kenteg M. S. Antiq. in eodem Io. Capgrau in S. Kentegerno Episcop Confess S. Asaph did write the life of S. Kentegern and dyed aboue a thowsand yeares since that when S. Kentegern vas consecrated Bishop allmost by these Authours 1200. yeares agoe Mos in Britannia inoluerat in consecratione Pontificum tantummodo capita eorum Sacri Chrismatis infusione perungere cum inuocatione Sancti Spiritus benedictione manus impositione Insulani enim quasi extra orbem positi emergentibus Paganorum infestationibus Canonum erant ignari Ecclesiastica ideo censura ipsis condescendens excusationem illorum admittit in hac parte A custome was growne of long time in Britaine in the consecration of Bishops to annoint their heads with infusion of holy Chrisme with inuocation of the holy ghost and benediction and imposition of hands For the Ilanders being as it were placed out of the world by often Infestations of Pagans were ignorant of the Canons And therefore the Ecclesiasticall Censure condesceÌ„ding vnto them admitteth their excuse in this point And immediately before this maÌ„ner
Religeous life then employ their time in preaching 1. LET vs now prosecute the History of S. Ioseph his Religeous Associats that came to the place where Glastenbury in Sommerset shire now standeth where they liued died and were buried The Antiquities of Glastenbury tell vs that the first landing of S. Ioseph in this Iland was in or neare vnto that part we now call Northwales Antiquit. Glast apud Capgrau in S. Ioseph M. S. in tabulis latis where he and his Companions preaching the faith of Christ were not onely denyed all necessarie things for their releife and sustenance but their doctrine reiected and themselues committed to Prison by the King or Prince of that Prouince a Pagan Infidell perfidus Rex Northwalliae Ioseph seruum Dei in partihus suis praedicantem cum socijs suis carceri mancipauit inhumaniter negaâ—s eis victui necessaria Of which Imprisonment of S. Ioseph although other Antiquaries are sparing in relating it yet they are so farre from denying it that they rather shew vnto vs how credible it is for they generally teach Guliel Camd. in Brit. Godw. coÌ„u of Brit. c. 2. p. 9. 22. Tacitus Ann. in Agric. Iul. Caesar comment l. 1. with Iulius Caesar Tacitus and others how this Iland was at that time subiect to diuers petie kings or Rulers So that although Aruiragus which by marriage had entered into alliance and amitie with Claudius the Emperour a publike and professed enemy to the Druides the greatest Aduersaries and hinderers of Christian Religion Yet such Princes or Rulers as liued in Mona Anglesey and the partsof wales where S. Ioseph is said to haue bene imprisoned were friends and followers of the Druids and professed Enemies Camd. in Brit. in Oâ—douic Hect. Boet. Hist Scot. in Crathlint to the Romans and such as they fauoured either in matters of Religion or others But S. Ioseph and his Associats being freed of their imprisonment by the greate mercy and prouidence of God vnto them allthough with the contradiction and resistance of their Persecutors as those Antiquities make more particular Relation and seeing how fruitlesse a busines it was like to be to stay any longer among that then so obstinate and obdurate people came into this part of this Iland Loegria now England and diuiding themselues into diuers Trad. of GlastoÌ„ in Sommers Shire companies being in all 12. 13. or 14. such is the diuersitie of opinions in number three of them as the continued Tradition of the still inhabitants of Glastenbury in Sommerset shire testifieth came tyred and wearie neare vnto the situation of that Towne to an Hill allmost a mile distant from thence called thereupon in our common English languadge as the generall opinion there is Weary-all hill where the miraculous and there named euen by Protestants at this day holy thorne groweth of which more hereafter And after their prayers made to be directed where to make their stay and aboade interpreted the will of God to be they should set vp their rest in the adioyning place where the late renowned and now ruinated Monastery of Glastenbury stood being at that time a solitary desart and wildernes compassed about with fennish Lakes and Marishes and most fit for the Contemplatiue Eremiticall Religeous life which they professed 2. And it neither was nor could be long after when the rest of that Religeous company assembled and ioyned themselues againe together with these three For all Antiquities agree in this that in the first yeare of their coming into Britaine whereof they had spent part before their imprisonment part in prison and part in trauaile after to this place of their vnion and dwelling together they builded their little Church or Oratory and yet this not without the notice and allowance of the King obtayned in that behalfe Thus testify all our Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants with our Antiquities Manuscripts Io. Capgr in Catal M. S. Ioseph Antiq. Glast tabulis fixae M. S. Inscriptio aeris in Custod Tâ— Hughes apud Godwin conu of Brit. p. 11. Capgr in S. Patric Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Ioseph ab Aramath Matt. Parker antiquit Brit. p. 3. Guliel Malm. l. de antiquit Caenob Glaston M. S. or printed Eodem anno quo in Britanniam missi sunt the very same yeare wherein they came into Britaine being warned by diuine admonition so to doe they builded a Church in the honour of the holy Mother of God and perpetuall Virgin Mary in the place shewed vnto them from heauen per Archangelum Gabrielem in visione admoniti sint Ecclesiam in honoreÌ„ sanctae Dei Genitricis perpetuae Virginis Mariae in loco eis caelitus demonstraâ—o construere At the building whereof as these Antiquities tell vs they were all present and there afterward euen vnto the times of their deaths continued together By which we see it made cleare vnto vs that if S. Ioseph and his companions had bene the most learned men that euer were there is left litle or no time allmost at all for them to haue preached vnto the Britans of this kingdome for the time of their trauaile before they were imprisoned the space of their imprisonment trauaile after into the parts of their aboade their suite to King Aruiragus for the place of their dwelling his graunt and confirmation thereof and their building their Church being all finished and effected in the first yeare of their coming hither by so many Antiquities eodem anno leaueth litle space or leasure for S. Ioseph and his associates did but litle prâ—uaile in preaching or rather preached litle any other busines And therefore a Protestant Bishop and Antiquary might iustly write It seemeth that Ioseph and his fellowes preuayled litle by their preaching and therefore gaue themselues at last vnto a Monasticall and solitary life in the Island of Aualon Where he might well haue omitted the words at last Godw. Conu of Brit. p. 16. c. 3. for if they thus imployed themselues to Monasticall and solitary Eremiticall life as this Protestant Bishop and all acknowledge in the very first yeare of their coming hither it was at the first and not at last but with such expedition and celeritie that it is rather to be maruailed how in a strang Nation among Pagan Infidels they could quietly enioy that freedome and libertie so soone For to passe ouer other letts and hinderances before remembred no man of Iudgment will thinke but that indulgence and priuiledge for their quietly and peacebly seruing of God which King Aruiragus granted vnto them came by long and earnest suites and supplications both of themselues and others Intercessours for them in that behalfe whereupon Ihon Harding writing vpon this immunitie allowed vnto S. Ioseph and his companions whome he affirmeth to haue bene fourteene saith it was by the intreatie and intercession of Vespasian who was afterward Emperour vnto King Aruiragus and his Queene thus he writeth of him For whome so then
S. Ioseph al. Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. pag. 3. Io. Leland in assert Arthurij Godwin Conuers of Brit. pag. 10. outside of King Aruiragus Country as William of Malmesbury diuers Antiquities of Glastenbury Capgraue and others write and by the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and his Authours in Regionis suae finibus in the very end of his Dominion a place vnfit to conuert the whole Country or great parts thereof which Apostolike men Conuerters of kingdomes haue euer endeauoured and aymed at when they first setled themselues in any Countrye to conuert it to Christ THE XXVII CHAPTER THAT S. IOSEPH DID NOT ACTVALLY conuert to the Christian Religion eyther King Aruiragus Coillus or Marius 1. MVCH lesse can I be of their opinion that seeme to hold that S. Ioseph conuerted King Aruiragus Marius or Coillus to the faith of Christ A late writer speaking of King Aruiragus saith Quidam Historici testantur ipse omnium Regum Britannorum Io. Pitseus Rel. histor to 1. aetat 1. in Aruirago primus fidem Christi cum Sacramentis Christianis Christianus factus suscepit some Historians witnesse that of all Brittish Kings he was the first that being made a Christian receaued the faith of Christ with the Christian Sacraments An other thus plainely writeth of S. Ioseph He conuerted to the Christian Author of the Engl. Martyrol 27. Iulij in S. Ioseph of Aramathia faith Marius and Coillus sonne and Nephew to King Aruiragus The first doth not affirme that either S. Ioseph did Conuert Aruiragus or that he was at all conuerted to the faith of Christ but onely saith some Historians doe affirme that he was a Christian And Ihon Harding is Authour that he both was a Chistian and conuerted by S. Ioseph and plainely alledgeth Nennius King Aruiragus was not a ChristiaÌ„ conuerted by S. Ioseph or any other Ihon. Harding Chronic. c. 47. f. 41. Authoritie of this opinion thus he writeth Ioseph conuerted this King Aruiragus By his preaching to knowe the lawe diuine And baptized him as written hath Nenius The Chronicler in Britain tonguefull fine And to Christs lawe made him incline And gaue him then a shilde of siluer white A croise endlong and ouerthwart full perfecte Thus writeth this Authour but without warrant for any thing I can finde for whereas he citeth Nennius to haue written thus in the Brittish languadge it is euident by all Antiquities that Nennius which wrote in that tongue was Io. Bal. l. descrip Brit. cent 1. in Nennio Helio Io. Pitseus l. de Illustrib Britan. Scriptorib aetate 1. in Nennio Selden Illustr of Polialbion p. 128 long before the birth of Aruiragus or S. Ioseph and dead 50. yeares before the Natiuitie of Christ and was Brother to King Ludd and Cassibelam and was named Nennius Helius And so he could not write any such thing The other Nennius called Banchorensis as all Authours agree wrote onely in Latine and consequently could not write so in the Brittish tongue as that Authour thinketh and our best Protestant Antiquaries affirme they finde no such thing in any copie of Nennius Codices ij quos consuluisse me Nennij antiquos contigit huiusce rei parum sunt memores and for Catholiks I haue seene diuers affirme the same Neyther is King Aruiragus or S. Ioseph named by him Neyther doth any Antiquary of sound Iudgment so teach from any for Nennius or otherwise 2. And if we had no other Arguments or euidence then that I haue remembred before of the Desart and desolate place allmost vnaccessible vnto as M. S. de vita S. Gyldae per Caradoc both printed and Manuscript Histories tell vs propter munitiones Arundineti fluminis paludis so compassed and inuironed with Reeds Riuer and fennes which was allowed to S. Ioseph and his Christian company and a poore Oratory builded by themselues of such base Alder wands as that fenny wildernesse afforded giueth sufficient testimony how farre this King was from being a Christian that had nothing but such abiect and outcaste things to allowe to Christ and his seruants When for the maintenance of the Pagan Idolatrie which he professed both as the Brittish History Matthew of Westminster Galfrid Monum Hist Brit. l. 4. cap. 15. 16. Matth. Westm an 44. 73. Pont. Virun Hist Brit. l. 4. Ponticus Virunnius and others as well Protestants as Catholiks are witnesses he was Authour of stately and sumptuous buildings and so farre from diminishing any honour that was then giuen to the false Pagan Gods of the Idolatrous Britons that he added more vnto them namely worshipped the wicked Emperour Claudius whose Bastard Daughter he had taken as wife as God dedicated a costely Temple vnto him soone after his death yet after this his acquaintance with S. Ioseph for as I finde in an olde Manuscript Historie and others doe not dissent the Citie of Glocester then Cair M. S. Histor Antiq. an 66. Glou the Citie of Glaudius was builded by King Aruiragus in the yeare of Christ 66. Which was after the donation of priuiledge by Aruiragus to S. Ioseph 2. ot 3. yeares And it must needs be longer before the Idolatrous Matth. Westm an D. 73. Galfr. Monumeten Hist Reg. Briton l. 4. cap. 16. Pontic Virun Britan. Hist l. 4. King Aruiragus liued and died a Pagan Temple erected by him to the honour of Claudius was founded and finished 3. And to demonstrate that he both liued and died a Pagan this King Aruiragus was by his owne Order buried in that Pagan Temple in the yeare of Christ 73. Tenne yeares after S. Iosephs coming hither Aruiragus vt dies suos expleuit sepultus est Claudiocestriae in quodam Templo quod in honore Claudij dedicauerat construxerat And Ponticus Virunnius further addeth that he did euery moneth offer Sacrifice in that Temple after the Pagans manner so much he loued him singulis mensibus sacrificabat tantum eum amore prosequebatur And it is further euident by many Antiquities that Aruiragus did many publike Acts besides this which Christian Religion cannot permit as that after he had bene long time married to Voada Sister of Cataracus King of the Scots and had diuers children by her he disinherited the children put away and Compabellus Cornelius Hybern Verem apud Hect. Boeth l. 3. Hist Galfr. Hist l. 4. cap. 14. Pontic Virun l. 4. Matth. Westm Antiq. 44. Stowe Hist in Aruiragus Bal. l. Script Brit. cent 1. in Aruiragus Ioh. Pitseus de Vâ—r. illustr aetat â— in Aruiâ—ago Guâ—â—el Malm. l. de Antiquit. Glaston M. S. Capgrau in Catalog M. S. Ioseph ab Aram. Antiquit. Glaston apud eundem imprisoned the mother Marryed Genuesse the supposed Bastard Daughter of Claudius and kept her the other yet liuing and left the kingdome to Marius her sonne And was so farre from repenting this Barbarous Act contrary to Christian Religion that being chalenged for that Impietie he wrote a Booke in defence of
this his wickednes affirming therein that it was lawfull for him to haue pluralitie of wiues because neither the Roman nor Britan Pagan Lawes as he auouched denied that to Princes neuer speaking of or regarding the lawe of Christ and in this state he liued and died 4. Moreouer all Antiquaries whatsoeuer of any credit tell vs plainely that Aruiragus was no Christian but still persisted in his Pagan Religion First William of Malmes bury saith Rex qui tunc regnabat fuit Barbarus praedicationi eorum consentire noluit nec paternas Traditiones commutare volebat The King which then reigned was a Pagan and would not consent to their preaching nor would he change his Auncestours Traditions The Antiquities of Glastenbury Capgraue and many other auncients write Rex Barbarus cum sua gente tam noua audiens inconsueta nec paternas volens in meliùs commutare Traditiones praedicationi eorum renuebat The Pagan King with his people hearing such new and vnaccuctomed things as S. Ioseph and his fellowes taught would not change his Auncestours Traditions for the better but refused their preaching The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury with his Protestant followers affirmeth Qorum praedicatione Rex Aruiragus cum Proceribus suis ab inueterata Druidum Religione abduci noluit King Aruiragus with his Nobles would not by the preaching of Ioseph and his companions be drawne from the inueterate Religion of the Druids Thus we see it manifestly declared that King Aruiragus was in all his actions life and death farre from being a Christian in profession 5. Now let vs examine whether as that late Authour saith S. Ioseph conuerted Neyther King Marius or Coillus was a Christian King Marius and Coillus to the Christian faith for this he bringeth no reason or Argument at all but onely in the Margent there citeth as teaching that opinion Ihon Capgraue Polydor Virgill Camden and Harpsfeld but not any one of these so affirmeth but the contrary Capgraue in the place by him cited calleth them duo Pagani Reges Marius Coillus Two Pagan Capgrau in Vita S. Ioseph Camdē in Rom. in Aruirago Polydor. Virg. l. 2. Hist Angl. p. 41. Kings Marius and Collius so Camden maketh them longe after S. Iosephs time and auoucheth King Lucius Sonne of Coillus to haue bene our first Christian King So doth Polydor Virgill thus plainely testifiing of Lucius Britannorum Regum primus Christianus factus est he was the first Christian of the Brittish Kings Harpsfeld saith that neither Aruiragus Marius or Coillus the Kings which followed did embrace the Religiō of Ioseph and his cōpanions Aruiragus caeterique Principes eum secuti etsi eorum Religionē non amplecterentur molesti eis non fuerūt immo Harpsf Hist Eccl. Angl. p. 3. virtutes eorū admirati beneficijs auxerūt But onely were not troblesome vnto thē admiring their vertues bestowed benefits vpō them Which no mā denieth but this is farre frō saying S. Ioseph conuerted to the Christiā faith Marius Coillus Engl. Martyrol in S. Ioseph 27. Iulij Sonne and Nephew to King Aruiragus the words of that Authour from these writers as he seemeth to pretend by his citing them And if we should follow either the computation of Sir william Camden the best Antiquary our Protestants euer had or others of that Religion we should make it vnpossible that any of these should be conuerted by S. Ioseph For first Sir Camden would haue them to haue liued long after the Age of S. Ioseph And for the Bal. l. de Script Britan. centur 1. in Ioseph Aram. in Aruirag Catal. Reg. Brit. ante Hist Brit. in Mario Matth. Westm an 72. Polydor. Virgil. l. 2. hist p. 38. rest they agree in this that King Marius and yet a Pagan ouerliued S. Ioseph To which computation Matthew of Westminster Polydor Virgill and others doe not dissent And concerning King Coillus he was ab Infantia euen from his Infancy by all writers brought vp at Rome and came not into Britaine while he came hither to reigne as King many yeares by all accompts after S. Ioseph was dead And so by no possibilitie could he be conuerted to the Christian faith in Britaine by S. Ioseph What dispotion or Inclination these had to the faith of Christ I will intreate when I come to their dayes hereafter in the meane time William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript of Glastenbury all other Antiquities of that place and Historyes as before generaly say these three were Reges Pagani Pagan Kings which Harding himselfe confesseth of Marius and Coillus though friends to Christian Religion neither doth Guliel Malm. M. S. de Antiq. Glaston Harding Chron. in Marius and Coillus he affirme that Aruiragus was a Christian but alledgeth Nennius wherein he seemeth to haue bene deceaued to be of that opinion And the Authour which before would haue King Marius and Coillus to be conuerted to the faith of Christ by S. Ioseph doth in an other place with the consent of Historyes name S. Lucius the first Christian King of Britany Therefore Marius and Coillus could not by his opinion without contradiction be Christian Kings Engl. Martyrol die 3. Decembr nor either of them a King Christian before him otherwise he had not bene the first but third or second in that order and degree 6. And if King Marius had bene a Christian or inclined to that holy Religion it carrieth no probability that he learned it of S. Ioseph for as Harding with others witnesseth he was of a child brought vp at Rome with the Emperour Claudius and his mothers kindred Who norished was at Rome in his Iuuente With his mothers kinne the best of th' Empire Hard. Chronic. in Marius c. 49. fol. 41. With Claudius also that was his owne Grandsire And not returning into Britaine vntill the death of Aruiragus his father to inherite the kingdome after him for any thing we reade in Historyes and by the common computation of Antiquities King Aruiragus and S. Ioseph dying within three yeares together it is not a thing to be easily beleeued Matth. Westm an 73. Bal. cent 1. in Aruirag Ioseph Aram. that Marius did or could learne Christianitie of S. Ioseph Neither did or could Christian Religion allow Marius a notorions knowne Bastard to Inherite the kingdome of Britaine as Heire to King Aruiragus he hauing diuers legittimate children by his lawfull wise Voada daughter of King Caratacus Hector Boeth Scotor hist l. 3. f. 41. Ex qua filium vnum duas filias susceperat All which by Christian Religion should haue inherited before them and he whether they had bene lyuing or dead by that could not claime Title to inherite and possesse the Crowne of Britaine as he did And the Scottish Historians who had best reasons Hector Boeth from the Scottish antiqu Scohist l. 4. fol. 58. Stowe hist Romans in Marius to keepe these things in memory doe tell vs that he
ordaine Preists where the other ordinary Apostles performed it as S. Peter did heare in Britaine And this was also the condition of S. Barnabas S. Paul and Barnabas ordained Preists onely where the other Apostles came not extraordinarily made Apostle as S. Paul was both these as Theophilact and other Fathers witnesse onely ordayning Preists in places where the ordinary Apostles came not or not neare vnto them In Cypro autem non fecerunt Presbyteros neque in Samaria quia haec quidem Hiero solymis Apostolis erat vicina Which S. Paul himselfe doth sufficiently expresse in the first and second Theophilact in cap. 14. Act. Aposâ—â—l Gal. c. 1. 2. Act. Apost cap. 13. 14. c. Chapter of his Epistle to the Galathians where he teacheth his preaching to haue vsually bene where none of the ordinary Apostles preached 7. The like we reade in his trauailes described aswell by S. Luke in the Acts of the Apostles as other Histories And we see that the cheifest of S. Pauls Disciples which are said to haue bene in these parts neare vnto vs as S. Luke in France as S. Epiphanius witnesseth S. Trophimus left by him at Arles there by the common opinion S. Titus as the Catalogue of the Bishops of Mentz affirmeth and S. Crescens at Vienna yet all these still followed S. Paul and stayed not there in his time and by his direction For S. Luke was with him at Rome a litle before his death as he himselfe is witnesse onely Luke is 2. Tim. 4. v. 11. with me S. Trophimus was then at Miletum sick S. Crescens was gone from him at Rome in that imprisonment and S. Titus is departed into Dalmatia 2. Timot. cap. 4. which are thus affirmed by S. Paul in his second Epistle to S. Timothie Of which his vse and custome he himselfe maketh also this reason So haue I Rom. c. 15. vers 20. Harris Manuscr hist l. 1. c. 13. Pert. de Natalib l. 1. c. 24. stryued to preach the Ghospell not where Christ was named least I should build vpon an other mans foundation I haue spoken before of him who writeth we finde in Petrus de Natalibus of one Lucius a Britaine conuerted in Britany by S. Paul and baptized by Timotheus his Scholler who followed him in that Peregination for thus he saith Lucius beatus Confesser fuit Rex Britanniae baptizatus a Timotheo Discipulo S. Pauli This Lucius was not that man whome Eleutherius conuerted to the faith in the yeare of our lord 184. But some other noble Britaine conuerted by S. Paule in his Peregrination whome Petrus nameth a King belike more in respect of his nobilitie then for any kingdome he did possese Wherein this Authour must needs be mistaken first because I haue proued before that S. Timothie which he meaneth S. Paules Disciple and Bishop of Ephesus was neuer in or neare Britaine to baptize either a King or noble man named Lucius nor any other Secondly his Authour Petrus de Natalibus euen as he is cited by him doth not attribute the conuersion of any such Lucius to S. Paul but onely saith that S. Lucius King of Britaine was baptized by Timotheus Disciple to S. Paul Lucius S. Thimothie Bishop of Ephesus was not in Britaine beatus Confessor fuit Rex Britanniae baptizatus à Timotheo Discipulo S. Pauli Neuer saying that this S. Timothie which baptized him was heare with S. Paul or that this was at the time of S. Pauls being heare much lesse that S. Paul conuerted this King Lucius And this Lucius was the same that was conuerted in the time of Pope Eleutherius and one S. Timothie sonne of sainct Claudia our noble Country woman was one of the happy instruments of his Baptizing and the conuersion of this Nation at that time as I will proue when I come to that History in the next Age and likely called Disciple of S Paul because being a child probable it is he was baptised and instructed by him in the faith of Christ And it is as vnprobable that S. Timothie Bishop of Ephesus should be heare with him as any that then was or had bene his Disciple both for the reasons formely remembred as that S. Paul prensently after his being heare and returne to Rome from prison there doth write to him being then at Ephesus so farre more remote from hence and that Epistle 2. Tim. c. 1. 2. 3. 4. directly proueth that this S. Tymothie was there in that very time which What Disciples of S. Paul were probably in Britaine with him can onely be allowed to S. Paul for his being heare But of all the Disciples of S. Paule or his companions most probable it is that first S. Luke the Euangelist was heare with him first because S. Paul saith of him by Protestant Translation who was the chosen of the Churches to trauaile with vs. Secondly because 2. Cor. 8. v. 19. he is before said to haue come into these parts and lastely because S. Paul at his returne from hence testifieth that S. Luke was the onely Disciple or companion coâ—tinued still with him onely Luke is with me The like I affirme of 2. Tim. 4. v. 11. Demas who as he writeth forsooke him after that time and the same I suppose of S. Crescens which after this went from him into Galatia and Titus vnto Dalmatia and Tyticus whome he sent to Ephesus 2. Tim. 10. 12. THE XXXII CHAPTER OF OVR HOLY CHRISTIAN BRITANS IN Rome at this time and cheifely of Lady Claudia and her holy family 1. HAVING thus attended S. Paul in his holy trauailes and probably brought him in those his long Iorneys into this kingdome and from hence to Rome to the place and neare the time of his triumphant Martyrdome before I performe that dutie to S. Peter I will say some what of our Brittish Christians then at Rome And the rather because S. Paul in his second Epistle to S. Tymothie written from his Prison in Rome at this time making an honorable memory of some of them putteth me in minde to make mention of them in this as their fittest place I haue spoken before of our noble Britans the Christian parents of S. Claudia and of her the holy childe of those Religeous Christians Now Iam to entreate of her as an happy naturall Mother of diuers holy Christian children which she brought into this world and as a supernaturall Mother vnto many of this her Nation being in her degree and order an happy occasion and meanes of their birth in Christ But a late English Catholike writer litle to the honour of this NatioÌ„ hath questioned whether our noble Countriwoman Author of 3. Conuers of Brit. part 2. p. 17. Claudia was the same whome S. Paul recounteth among the renowned Christians at Rome or no and seemeth to deny it rather leauing this Brittish Lady by his opinion in Paganish Infidelitie then to be a Christian and a Protestant Bishop
Oecumenius in verba illa Dado operam c. 2. Petr. 1. v. 15. to remember this Nation not onely during his life but after when he should be in Heauen as I haue shewed by diuers examples from auncient and credible Authours before shall remember more hereafter And in the next verse he proueth that he principally heare remembred Britaine and those Nations to which he had parsonally preached for he saith We haue not followed 2. Petr. 1. v. 16. cunningly deuised fables when we made knowne vnto you the power and coming â—f our Lord Iesus Christ but were eye witnesses of his Maiestie Where he plaineâ—y speaketh of such people and Nations to whome he had made knowne the power of our Lord Iesus Christ by his preaching such as Britaine was 3. And when being to leaue this world and his cheif Pastorall chardge which might not die with him to his successor we must further acknowledge how mindefull he was of this kingdome with others in that designement whether he constituted S. Linus or S. Clement to be his next Successor for the first as I haue shewed before was familiarly knowne to our Christian Britans and lyued most with them in Rome and the other S. Clement was not onely in the same estate but was parsonally heare with S. Peter in this Nation Neyther were our Christian Britans then vnmindfull or vngratefull for so many fauours of S. Peter vnto this Country but euer continued most dutifull and faithfull vnto him without any discontinuance of those obsequies vnto him for as I haue probably shewed they were the first that entertayned him in Rome and after so I cannot without preiudice and iniury The greate honor loue of our first Christian Britans to S. Peter and how probably diuers of them honorably buried him vnto this kingdome thinke but they were cheifely Christian Britans that performed the last and funerall duties to that holy Apostle among whom likely was S. Marcellus Disciple of S. Peter by birth a noble Britan of whom I will speake more hereafter for we reade in many that one of S. Peters Disciples so named did honorably bury that glorious Apostle martyred by the cruell Tirant Nero. Marcellus quidam Discipulus S. Petri accepit Corpus Apostoli Bed Hom. de S. Petro Paulo Tom. 7. oper Guliel Eisengr centur 2. part 6. Dâ—st 1. S. Anton. Vinc. Petr. de Nat. apud Magdebur cent 1. l. 2. c. 12. 650. 2. Tim. 4. lauit illud tali vnguento quod nunquam posset putrescere postea misit illud in monumento Yet I finde that there was an other Marcellus in this time a Roman borne Marci vrbis Romae Praefecti filius that sometime followed Simon Magus and was conuerted to the faith of Christ by S. Peter and wrote among other works the Acts of S. Peter and S. Paul But this man being thought to be martyred by Nero cannot so well be adiudged to haue bene the buryer of S. Peter seeing S. Peters Martyrdome was one of Nero his last Actions And we may not doubt but our Britans that first receaued S. Peter in their house at Rome and were euer afterward most faithfull and true vnto him both at libertie and in prison as we are taught by their loue to S. Paul in like case testified by himselfe and brought vp their children in such sorte that among other Acts of Christian pietie we finde as in S. Praxedes that they Vita S. Praxed in Breuiar die 21. Col. Iulij buried the bodies of the holy martyrs Imperatore Christianos persequente eos facultatibus opera consolatione omni charitatis officio prosequebatur Nam alios domi occultabat alios ad fidei constantiam hortabatur aliorum corpora sepeliebat ijs qui in carcere inclusi erant qui in ergastulis exercebantur nulla re deerat Therefore much more we may iudge that the holy parents their Christian Brittish family and friends who from the first coming of S. Peter to Rome had ministred in such duties vnto him were not wanting to performe this last and Antiquit. Glast Capgr Cat. in S. Ioseph Hard. in chron Stow hist Cornelius Tacit. in Vita Agricolae farewell obsequie to that greatest Apostle both in respect their greate loue and effection to S. Peter be sufficient Testimonialls thereof and aboue all others they might more freely performe it then many others For the Romans did not intermeddle then with the Britans in matters of Religion but left such affaires to their owne Gouernment and Brittish Gouernours as we see in their Kings then Aruiragus Marius Coillus and Lucius all friends and fauourers That neither S. PudeÌ„s S. Claudia any of their family or any Britan was then punishable by the Romans for Religion of Christians before Lucius was conuerted to the faith openly to professe it and none of them ioyned with the Pagan Romans in their Religion which we cannot affirme so freely of France where Claudius had forbidden the vse of their old Religion which in Britaine neyther he nor any other Emperour had done but the Christian Britans did both at home and els where vnder the Romans quietly enioy the free vse of the Religion of Christ vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian 4. If any man obiect that S. Pudens husband to S. Claudia was a Roman and so subiect to their Lawes in Religion I answeare first that it is euident before that the Father of S. Claudia a Christian and cheife commander in that family was yet lyuing and long time after Secondly I answeare that S. Pudens himselfe was but a Municeps and no Romane partaker thereby of the Roman priuiledges and immunities but not subiect to their penalties especially in things concerning Religion as is testified by Aulus Gellius and others their owne writers Municipes sunt ciues Romani ex municipijs suis suo Aul. Gellius Noct. attic l. 16. c. 13. Io. Selden Analect p. 39. Cicero l. 2. de legibus Iure legibus suis vtentes muneris tantum cum Populo Romano honorarij participes a quo munere capessendo appellati videntur nullis alijs necessitatibus neque vlla populi Romani lege astricti Marcus Tullius Cicero hath the like euen in matters of Religion and diuers others Therefore a Protestant Antiquarie boldly concludeth that by the Roman Lawes the Municipes such as S. Pudens was might be of what Religion they would without controlement Tanta municipiorum videtur fuisse libertas vt maiorum ac auitis sibique proprijs sacris vti minime prohiberentur Selden supr THE XXXIV CHAPTER ENTREATING OF THE TIME OF POPE Linus Vespasian Emperor and Marius King of Britaine and of our Christians in those dayes both at Rome in Britaine and other places 1. THE cheife Gouernour of the Church of Christ S. Peter hauing now happily by holy Martyrdome ended his labours in this world and obtained his Crowne and reward in heaueÌ„ as an other succeeded him in that
23. Septemb. in S. Lino gubernauit Ecclesiam How carefull and mindefull this Pope was of the spirituall good of this Nation and the meanes he had to effect it may be gathered by his acquaintance and familiarity which he had with our Britans then remayning Pope Linus his care of Britaine at Rome by whom and with whom he was most releiued and resident as is before related And to instance in some particulars it seemeth that both S. Beatus and his other holy Brittish companion of whome I haue Hâ— consecrateth diuers Brittish Preists of this Nation spoken before were consecrated Preists and sent into these parts by this Pope S. Linus To which opinion both our English and German Protestants with other Authours induce me Our English Protestant Antiquaries write in this manner As Beatus Rhenanus in his Historie of Germanie Pantaleon and others Theater of great Britaine l. 6. §. 9. doe reporte one Suetonius a Noble mans sonne in Britaine conuerted to the faith by the first Planters of the Ghospell in this Iland and after his baptisme called Beatus was sent by the Brethren from hence vnto Rome to be better instructed and further directed by Saint Peter By which and that I haue proued before that S. Peter was put to death soone after his returne to Rome from hence it may well be concluded that S. Beatus and consequently also his companion in the same case were consecrated by S. Linus and not by S. Peter for Pantaleon proueth that these men were long at Rome to be instructed both in faith and learning requisite for such Ecclesiasticall parsons before they were consecrated Preists and directed into these Countries and this rather by S. Peters succesfor then by himselfe then Martyred and in heauen S. Beatus Heluetiorum Apostolus Henric. Pantal. de viris Illustrib Germ. parte 1. p. 114. Stumpff l. 7. Bibliotheca Patrum minor Chronic. chronicor tom 2. Beatus ille nobilibus parentibus natus ex Britania RomaÌ„ profectus est vt a S. Petro in vera fide rectius institucretur Cum autem in humanioribus literis optime profecisset atque Suetonius diceretur Christianis dignus visus est qui doctrinaÌ„ veram perciperet atque eandem vbique disseminaret Which could not be well effected in so short a time as is shewed before S. Peter liued after his returne from Britaine to Rome Therefore I must needs asscribe it to the time and ordinance of S. Linus Which I may safely affirme in both opinions concerning S. Linus aswell of them which deny him to haue bene Pope and affirme that what he did in Papall affaires he did it by S. Peters direction and appointment ex praecepto beatt Petri Apostoli as also of such as say he was true Pope and immediate successor to S. Peter in which last opinion there can Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Mart. Polon Supput in S. Lino Leo 2. epist decret Florent Wigorn. in Siluan Otho be no pretence of difficultie at all And in the former opinion allthough we may not without iust reason say that Expâ—aecepto Petri S. Linus proceedings by commandment of S. Peter are to be vnderstood of things he did in the life of S. Peter and time of his absence from Rome for if S. Linus was not Pope after but S. Clement it should rather be said that S. Linus did ex praecepto S. Clementis as S. Clement then liuing commanded and directed then by the commandement of S. Peter who being dead neither could command as Pope nor be esteemed Pope yet we may lawfully suppose that S. Peter who had bene in Britaine and had such care thereof And seeing in his life time S. Beatus and his Brittish companions went so long a Iorney as from hence to Rome to be instructed in the faith and desirous to be consecrated Preists to preach in their Countrie would giue chardge and direction to S. Linus his successor to performe those duties for the spirituall good and honor of this Nation 5. And so we may probably vpon sufficient warrant suppose these holy Brittish Preists and Saints were directed into these parts both by S. Peter and S. Linus Authoritie and Order By this holy Pope also were such Britans as were Christians in Rome at that time instructed the most principall place of S. Linus Residence being then in the house of S. Claudia our Brittish Lady and so ordinary and vsuall that S. Paul before seemeth to number and accompt him one of that family Eubulus greeteth thee and Pudens and Linus and Claudia that house being as is allready shewed the most knowne and frequeÌ„t place of ChristiaÌ„s in Rome eyther to instruct or be instructed in ReligioÌ„ minister or receaue the holy Sacraments thereof And allthough King Coillus of Britaine did not openly professe himselfe a Christian at that time for feare of the Roman Emperour and Senate yet being brought vp at Rome and in this time and so farre a Christian in iudgment and affection that he confirmed to the Eremits of Glastenbury those immunities and priuiledges which Antiquit. Glast in tabula antiq Io. Capgr Cat. in S. Iosepho Ara. Gulielm Malm. l. de antiq coenobij Glast M. S. his Grandfather and Father Kings Aruiragus and Marius had graunted before vnto them we must needs affirme that he learned this his so greate allowance and loue to Christians and their Religion at Rome from S. Linus and his Disciples in whose time of Papacy he liued and had his education and Instruction there by all Antiquities And to giue vs assurance that this S. Linus had a Pastorall care as part of his greate chardge and cuer as necessitie required and the times would permite to send Bishops and preachers into these parts where Britaine is we are told by diuers French Historians and from their primatiue Antiquities that euen in the first yeare of his dignitie he sent Saint Cler to the Realme of Britanny Armorike who brought with him the Mere des histoires chroniques de France lib. 1. fol. 87. Alani Bouchard Annales de Bretaigne l. 1. f. 19. Nayle wherewith the right Arme of S. Peter was crucefied and S. Cler there setled his Episcopall See in the city of Nantes in the yeare of grace 72. THE XXXV CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION in Britaine in the time of Pope Cletus King Marius or Coillus and how we had heare in Britaine a continued Succession both of Preists and Bishops all this first hundred of yeares 1. S Linus being martyred S. Cletus succeeded him in the Apostolike Roman See and was Pope aboue 11. yeares And for temporall Rulers Matthew of Westminster and diuers after him doe testifie that King Marius died in the 78. yeare of Christ left Coillus his sonne his Successour in this kingdome Anno gratiae 78. Marius Britannorum Matth. Westm an 78. Catalog Regum Britann in Mario Stowe Hist in Marius Harding Cronicle in King Marius c.
the time of their Conuersion in King Lucius and Pope Eleutherius time could not be so mistaken in such a cause to miscalculate so many yeares for the Copie of Gildas saith 164. annis post aduentum Christi Lucius Britannicus Rex cum vniuersis Britanniae Regulis Baptismū suscepit that King Gildas supr Lucius was baptized with all his Nobles of Britaine 164. yeares after the coming of Christ and Nennius saith it was three yeares afte◠Post centum sexaginta septem annos post Aduentum Christi Lucius Britanulcus Rex cum omnibus Regulis Nennius supr totius Britannicae Gentis baptismum suscepit So that whether we will take the accompt of S. Gildas or Nennius for King Lucius his time of cōuersion though others make a greater difference by 20. yeares and more we see that King Lucius was conuerted 44. yeares after the death of S. Euaristus and 54. from his first entrance into the Papacie 7. Popes S. Alexander Sixtus Telesphorus Higinius Pius Anicetus and Soter being betwene him and S. Eleutherius in whose time by all accompts King Lucius was conuerted of which two such renowned writers could not be ignorant much lesse may we iudge without greate iniury and dishonour to them and bold rashnes in our selues that they would or could erre or be mistaken in so high a degree the one of them Nennins the meanest stiled by our Catalogists of such men both Catholiks and Protestants the most excellent Doctour of the Britans Principall or Arch-Abbot Io. Lelandus in Nennio lo. Pitsaeus de vir Illustrib aetat 7. in Nennio Bāchorensi Balaeus centur 1. Script Brit. in eod of the most renowned Monastery of Bangor renowned both for wisedome and Religion Britannorum eximius Doctor egregius Britannorum Doctor famosissimi Monasterij Banchorensis Archiabbas Banchorensis Collegij Pontifex sapientia clarus Religione conspicuus The other S. Gildas the most renowned writer of the Britans of whome Histories remember by all Antiquities wherein he is stiled for his excellent and singular wisedome singularly Gildas sapiens Gildas the wise and so doth this Manuscript begin Incipiunt gesta Britonum à Gilda Sapiente composita Here begin the Acts of the Britans composed by Gildas Initium Gildae in Bibliotheca public Cantabrigiae Volum 247. tract 3. Surnamed the wise And if the firme grounde of such so auncient and worthie Authours could neede Supporters there is an other Manuscript in the Library of S. Ben ets Colledge in Cambridge so aūcient and credible that it is bound vp in the same Volume with Nennius the auncient History of Landaffe and such others and by the Protestant Publisher of the Titles of the Manuscripts of Cambridge and Oxford stiled Gildae Sapientis Historia the Historie of Gildas Thom. Iames in libris Manuscr Cantabrig in Bibl. Collegij S. Bened. Volum 373. tract 7. Surnamed the wise but by an auncient note in that Copie ascribed to an other auncient writer Quastus or much like which is more likely for euen in this place there is some difference though not materiall betwene that Copie of Gildas in the publike Librarie where is written 164. annis post Aduentum Christi and this in S. Benets Colledge there readeth post centum sexaginta quatuor annos post Aduentum Christi And this so commended and authorised Manuscript hath the same words with Gildas and Nennius in this point missa Legatione à Papa Romano Euaristo That S. Euaristus Pope wrote to the King of Britaine to receaue the faith of Christ And for the difference betwene S. Gildas and Nennius about the Emperour or Emperours of the Romans writing is of the same minde with Gildas missa Legatione ab Imperatorihus Romanorum à Papa Romano Euaristo That they were the Emperours of the Romans in the plurall number which thus sent to the then King of Britaine 3. And this confirmeth not onely the exhortation of Pope Euaristus to our King then to receaue the Christian faith but that besides the command of Traiane the Emperour against all Persecution of Christians sufficiently proued by Suidas and Nennius sent to his Prefects and Lieutenants heare as in other places but that these Roman Lieutenants themselues did signifie so much to King Coillus that it was Edicted and commanded of Traiane the Emperour that Christians should not be persecuted in Britaine For in that sence which I somewhat insinuated before doth S. Gildas vnderstand Imperatores Romanorum in the same worke where speaking of the Tribute which was payed to the Emperour of Rome sayeth it ceased to be payed in that Gildas supr in Claudio manner and was payed to the Britaine Emperours in tempore Clundij quieuit dari census Romanis à Britannia sed Britannicis Imperatoribus traditur Which so named Emperours of the Romans that were in Britain must needs be their Prefects or Lieutenants heare receauing that Tribute to the vse of the greate Emperour and Senate of Rome And by this clemency of Traiane towards Christians with prohibition to persecute them not onely our King which was euer before a fauourer of them did now receaue new spirit to doe all friendely offices he could to the Christian Britans subiect vnto him but the Roman Prefects which then were commorant in this kingdome did eyther willingly or forcebly by the Emperours Mandate permit all Romans and others which were or desired to be Christiās quietly and without any trouble or molestation to enioy their Religion which both for the present and after times gaue greate assistance to the happy encrease of Christians in this kingdome for the conuerted Romans and their Apostles by long conuersation now made acquainted with the languadge and manners of the Britans were become not onely for such as were learned among them to be fittist men among strangers to preach vnto them but the very vnlearned themselues most desirous all they could to promote and further so holy a worke became ready and skilfull Interpreters to such Apostolike men as the See of Rome sent of forreyne Countries into this Nation to conuert it to Christ THE III. CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF BRITAINE IN ECCLE siasticall Affaires in the time of S. Alexander Pope Adrianus Emperour and Coillus or Lucius his sonne King heare Their affections to Christian Religion and of diuers Apostolike Dio in Traiano Eutropius lib 8. Spartian in Adrian Matth. Westm ann 117. 118. 119. Marian. aetat 6. in Traiano Adriano Martin Polon Supput in eisd Martyrol Rom. 28. die Octob. Bed Vsuard Ado eod die Vit. Alexand. 1. 3. die Maij in Breuiar Rom. Dam. in Pontif. in Alex. 1. Method apud Marian. in Adrian Imp. Matt. Westm an 120. 115. 124. men sent from the See of Rome preaching heare 1. TRAIANE the Emperour being now dead about the 117. 118. or 119. yeare of Christ the accompts being somewhat and so much different therein Adrianus succeeded him in the Empire wherein he ruled 21. yeares or
preached heare in Britaine by such as he should thinke The King of Britaine Sedeth to Pope Alexander to haue Christian Preachers sent hither fittest for that designement Albertus Krantzius a worthie Historian and one which hath giuen light to diuers of our Antiquities relateth this matter thinking it was King Lucius which now began so timely to shew his loue and liking of Christian Religion Religionem Christi Lucius quondam Britanniae Rex ab Alexandro primo eius nominis summo Pontifice impetrauit in Insula praedicari Albert. Krātzius Metropol l. 1. c. 6. Matth. Westm an 115. Baron Annal. to 2. an D. 132. Zepherin Binnius in Vit. Alexandr to 1. Concil Matth. Westm an 124. 132. Io. Bal. l. de Scri. Brit. Cent. 3. pag. 143. in Matth. Florigero Prot. Publ. of Matth. West in Praefat. Which may well stand with the common opinion of King Lucius his owne conuersion in the time of Pope Eleutherius especially if we will folow Matthew of Westminster and his followers which haue told vs before that King Lucius was borne in the 115. yeare of Christ for by that accompt he was 18. yeares of Age at the Martyrdome of S. Alexander by the common opinion in the 132. yeare of Christ and King Coillus had then bene dead 7. or 8. yeares by Matthew of Westminster whome our Protestāt Antiquaries stile a man excellently learned in all kind of learning and in the right Supputation of yeares singular Vir suo seculo in omni genere bonarum literarum plane eruditus quantum ad Historiam in recta annorum supputatione singularis So we haue King Lucius old enough by this mans testimony so singular in Historicall Accompts to write to Pope Alexander of this matter before his death and iustifie the very words of the recited Antiquitie Or if we will followe the other opinion which I haue written to be more probable that King Coillus liued longer this hindereth nothing but either Lucius in the life of his Father might request this of Pope Alexander and King Coillus thought by diuers before to haue bene actually a Christian to haue giuen allowance vnto it or he himselfe being so persuaded in iudgment did so write to that holy Pope more moued vnto it by the example of the Emperour and so many Nobles of Rome whome he ment to followe at the least in performing that fauour to so many Britans now allready Christians and more desiring so to be which his proceedings were honorable in him though he himselfe intended not to be a Christian and offensiue to none in Authoritie whome he needed to feare And yet afterward seeing S. Alexander so cruelly King Coillus supposed by some to be a Christian put to death for that Religion did deferre to procure that happines to himselfe which he did to others But Harding supposeth him to haue bene a Christian and therevpon saith Lucius was the second Christian King of Britaine Harding Chron. 50. 51. in Coillus and Lucius And it will appeare hereafter that about this time there were diuers Christian Preachers sent into Britaine within few yeares after the death of Pope Alexander if not in his life they conuerted many heare to the faith of Christ among whome I may probably number S. Timothie Marcellus or Marcellinus and S. Saluine Of who me I shall speake more in the certaine time of S. Timothie an Apostolike Preist sonne to S. Claudia a noble Britaine probably sent into Britaine by Pope Alexander King Lucius his Reigne 4. Heare onely I say of S. Timothie a Britiane of this Nation by his holy Mother S. Claudia Sabinella who as diuers write preached in this kingdome sent hither by the Roman See Apostolike must needs be sent hither about this time For as the auncient Roman Martyrologe with others testifie he was at Rome and martyred there in the time of Antoninus Romae Sanctorum Martyrum Marci Timothei qui sub Antonino Imperatore Martyrio coronati sunt Petrus Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Marcello 20. Magdeburgen Cent. 1. l. 2. Martyrolog Rom. die 24. Martij Which Antoninus began his Empire in or about the yeare of Christ 138. within 6. yeares of the Martyrdome of S. Alexander Pope Therefore to allowe him but competent and ordinary time for his coming hither from Rome where he was borne and liued his aboade heare returne to Rome againe and being there before his Martyrdome I cannot finde any fitter time or parson when and by whom he was sent hither then Pope Alexander sollicited by our King of Britaine to send such to preach heare and no S. Marcellus a Britan and Bishop preached heare in his time man more fitt then he by his Mother a Britane and so not vnskilfull in the Britans tongue and their affaires 5. S. Marcellus also was a noble Britan of this Nation and had preached heare and among others persuaded King Lucius to embrace the faith of Christ departed so soone hence at that time that he was the third Bishop of Caspar Bruch Cat. Episc Tungren Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Archiep Treuer Anton. Democh. l. 2. contra Calu. Guliel Eisengr centen 2. Tungers the first being S. Maternus S. Peters Disciple and by him sent with others thither into those parts the second Auitus our blessed Countryman the next continuing that See 29. yeares and was after Archbishop of Treuers where he was martyred and S. Metropolos succeeded him as the Annals of Treuers witnesse in the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus long before the commonly supposed time of King Lucius Conuersion By which accompt he must needs be a Preist or Bishop heare in this time I haue now in hand Annal. Eccles Verdun Rich. de Wasseburg l. r. f. 32. antiq de la Gaule Belgique 6. So I say of S. Saluine the third Bishop of Verdune in Lorayne termed by the Annals of that Church long before King Lucius his death to haue bene his old acquaintance which must needs be heare in Britaine long time before and giueth some argument he was also borne in this kingdome And no man will doubt but King Coillus which in his younger time and S. Saluin probably Bishop heare in this time and a Britan. when Christian Religion was more persecuted by the Roman Emperours their Augustals Proconsulars Lieutenants and other Prefects in Prouinces then now it was and eyther vpon his owne pietie to that holy profession or at the suite and petition of Christians heare or their friends had as all the Antiq. Glast in Tab. ligneis Guliel Malm. l. de antiq Caenob Glaston Io. Capgr in Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Etalij Antiquities of Glastenbury William of Malmesbury with others witnes confirmed to the Christian Eremits there those priuiledges which his Accestours King Aruiragus and Marius had granted before would now in more easie times be persuaded to write to Pope Alexander then the most renowned man in the Christian world
cheife men for Iudgment in such things and ordayned to be their Doctours and Teachers had now not without some temporall losses and Indignities vtterly and publikely renownced and forsaken and how holy and honorable that Christian Religion was which with many labours and difficulties they had embraced Which seemeth to haue bene a singular help and furtherance to so easie timely and generall a Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ litle or no impediment now remayning but temporall disgrace and losses in departing from their so long receaued and prosessed Rites and Ceremonies which had bene lately qualified euen by the commanding letters and Edicts of some Emperours themselues in such respects THE V. CHAPTER OF THE GREATE ENCREASE OF CHRIstians in Britaine in the Papacie of S. Telesphorus and S. Higinius and how King Lucius himselfe did now either actually receaue and priuately professe the Christian Religion or made promise thereof 1. ANTONINVS Pius still possessing the Empire and King Lucius the Crowne of Britaine as diuers holde S. Sixtus gloriously ending his life by Martyrdome in the beginning of this Emperours time sub Antonino Pio vt sibi Christum Lucri faceret libenter mortem sustinuit temporalem S. Telesphorus Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Damas Pontif. in Telesphoro Matth. Westm an 139. Martin Polon in Telesphor Onuphr in cod Rob. Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Telesphoro Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Telesphoro Rob. Barns in Vit. Telesphori succeeded him in the Apostolike Roman See Which he continued aboue 11. yeares in all opinions Onely one English Protestant much forgetting himselfe or mistakeÌ„ by his Printer giueth him but 2. yeares 3. monethes 22. dayes This Pope was as our English Protestants informe vs eruditione ac pietate vir insignis tam ore quam sanguine fidelis Iesu Christi Testis fuit A man renowned for learning and pietie a faithfull witnes of Iesus Christ as well with word as bloud His doctrine they deliuer vnto vs in this manner Septem septimanas ante Pascha Ieiunium obseruanduÌ„ à Clericis instituit Tres Missas celebrandas in die Natalitio Christi sanciuit alijs diebus ante horam diei tertiam Missam celebrari prohibuit Gloria in excelsis Deo c. in Missa canendum praecepit he Instituted seuen weeks fast Lent before Easter to be obserued of Cleargie men He decreed that Preists should celebrate three Masses on the day of the Natiuitie of Christ vpon other dayes he forbad Masse to be celebrated before the third hower of the day He commanded that Gloria in excelsis Deo glorie to God one high the song of the Angels at the birth of Christ should be song at Masse The pietie of Pope Telesphorus and his Religion by Protestant witnesses in matters now controuersed by them 2. And heare I will ioyne S. Higinius immediate Successor to S. Telesphorus both in respect he continued but a short time in that highest spirituall dignitie litle aboue 4. yeares but he was exalted to a more permanent eternall and farre greater honor in heauen by Martyrdome For his holy life and conuersation thus our Protestants recommend him officia boni Pastoris Ecclesiastici Operatoris in Messe Domini persecit ac morte non incruenta sub mundi Tirannis Bal. lib. 1. de Vit. Rom. Pontif. in Higinio Rob. Barns alij Protestant supr in Vit. PoÌ„t Rom. in Higinio vitae finem accepit he performed the offices of a good Pastor and Ecclesiasticall workeman in the haruest of our Lord for which he ended his life by shedding his blood vnder the Tirants of the world That which they breifely set downe for his Religion and practise therein is this he commanded to dedicate Churches with solemne Ceremonie and Sacrifice That Churches should neither be diminished nor encreased without the consent of the Metropolitane He forbad the timber Tiles The Religion of Pope Higinius by English ProtestaÌ„ts testimony in Articles nâ—w questioned by them and other matter of Churches to be conuerted to prophane vses He appointed that in Baptisme a Godfather or Godmother should be had And that the Metropolitane should not conuict or condemne any man without the consent of the Bishops of his Prouince and if he did otherwise he pronounced the sentence to be voide Templa dedicare cum solemni ceremonia Sacrificio iussit Item Templa nec minuenda nec augenda esse sine Metropolitani consensu Trabes tegulas aliamue templorum materiam in prophanos vsus vertere vetuit Vnum vt vocant Compatrem vel virum vel faeminam in Baptismo adhiberi voluit Ne Metropolitanis aliquem vel reum ageret vel damnaret sine suae Prouinciae Episcoporum suffragio quod si fecerit secus latam sententiam irritam pronuntiauit Clerum in ordinem redegit gradus distribuit he brought the Clergie into order and distributed degrees Thus we are acquainted by these Protestants what the life and doctrine was of these Popes and cannot doubt but they which were so holy men by these witnesses and taught and professed the true Religion and suffered Martyrdome for professing and teaching thereof were farre from professing or teaching error otherwise they could not haue bene good Pastors and worke men in the haruest of our Lord and faithfull witnesses of Iesus Christ but the contrary 3. What was the encrease of Christs Church and Seruants heare in Britaine The great encrease of Christians in Britaine in the time of these Popes in their time we may easily coniecture by that which hath bene sayde before of so many learned men conuerted heare to the faith in the very later end of their immediate Predecessor which in all Iudgments must needs be much more verified of the dayes of these Popes for the cheife learned men and of their principall Schoole for learning being thus conuerted to Christ as we haue bene told before became Preachers of the Ghospell heare in Britaine Will. Harris sup in Descri of Brit. we cannot but assuer our selues of greate and plentifull fruite of their labours being manifest by the generall Conuersion of the whole Kingdome all Degrees and Estates now at hand a greate disposion thereof was made and diuers of the Druyds Nobles and others were now conuerted or els the generall Conuersion of all with so greate a change in all persons and places heare as our Histories mention and will hereafter appeare could not haue so soone ensued And this was made so euident then that one of these holy Pope Higinius carefull of the generall CoÌ„uersion of Britaine and manner thereof Popes Higinius or Eugenius as some call him began to take order how to settle and perfect our generall Conuersion at hand Which Ihon Harding in his auncient Chronicle doth manifestly declare though not citing his Authours when recounting how the Archflaming Seats were turned to Archbishopriks and those of Flamins 28. in number into so many Bishopriks he presently thus
proceedings such as all Chrstians were which he performed when he came to be Emperour raysing a generall Persecution against Christians which to omitt but as it concerned this kingdome and Christians thereof the holy house of our glorious Countrywoman S. Praxedes in Rome which vntill then both in the time of S. Nouatus her brother her holy parents S. Pudens and S. Claudia Sabinella or Priscilla and likely as before vnder her parents also Christian Britans had bene a safe refuge and as a Sanctuarie for persecuted Christians was now cruelly ransaked and 22. holy Christian Martyrs together with the sacred Act. S. Praxed per S. Pastor Martyr Rom. die 26. Maij. Bed Vsuard Ado eodem die Petr. Catal. l. 5. c. 58. Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 164. Preist S. Simitrius most barbarously without any triall question or Iudgment presently putt to death of which blessed company we may not but thinke diuers of this kingdome to haue bene And S. Timothie himselfe returning from hence to Rome vpon the death of his brother and Sister S. Nouatus and S. Pudentiana was martyred there and before the 62. yeare of Christ if we will allowe of Matthew of Westminster his computation who saith that S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna after long exile was martyred that yeare Anno gratiae 162. in Gallijs plurimi pro Christo sanguinem gloriosè fuderunt Inter quos Iustus Viennensis Episcopus longo tempore exilio maceratus Martyr efficitur For S. Pius Pope of Rome in his Epistle to this S. Iustus writeth of the Martyrdome Pius 1. Papa Ep. ad IustuÌ„ Vienn Episc To. 1. Bibl. Sanct. Baron To. 2. Annal. an 166. of our S. Timothie And by no accompt he liued not aboue 4. yeares longer but was Martyred in this time So by some accompts our glorious Countryman S. Marcellus so diligent a procurer of the Conuersion of King Lucius as I haue declared was martyred in this Persecution And to heape vp the measure of fears for Christian Britans this Emperour did not onely thus persecute vs abroade but sent Calphurnius Agricola hither into Britaine with armed Troopes to keepe the Britans in subiection as Roman Pagan Iul. Capitolin in Marco Aurelio Antonin Polyd. Virgil. Anglic. Hist l. 2. p. 42. Writers terme it but Britans may say in a kinde of flauery 3. These and such were the worldly Temptations which allured King Lucius and many noble Britans to be more timerous and lingering to professe the Christian faith with such constancy openly as inwardly they firmely beleeued and honored vntill the Emperour himselfe conuicted by the written Marcus Aurel. Anton. Emperour miraculously conuerted to beleeue in Christ oâ— at the least to be a Protector of Christians Apologies and Miracles wrought by Christians was enforced to yeeld the honour to Christ and abstayne from Persecution and many of his noble Pagans embraced Christian Religion Imperator victoriam suam Christo gaudenter attribuit And this I take to be the cheifest occasion of the mistakings in some Historians or their Scribes setting downe so many and seuerall times when King Lucius receaued the faith of Christ or professed it Many saying Tertull. Apol. c. 6 Euseb Eccl. hist l. 5. cap. 5. Matth. Westm an 174. it was in the yeare of Christ 156. according as I haue before related Others in the yeare 164. others 165. as William of Malmesbury with others Henry of Hartford in the yeare 169 And others in other and later times All which be true if we speake of the Religion of Christ which he held and beleeued from the very first of these assigned times but for his and his Nobles publike profession thereof and the kingdome generall receauing it with building of Churches placing Christian Bishops and Preists in them and abandoning the superstitious Rites of the Pagan Gentils we must expect a later date in the time of Pope Eleutherius And the honour this holy Pope had long before he was Pope and the often occasion of King Lucius and others heare Occasions of so ofteÌ„ mistaking the name Pope Eleutherius in letters written to and from Rome by Historians or their Scribes writing and sending to Rome about this holy worke might occasion some errour in the Titles of letters to Pope Eleutherius when he was not yet Pope but in high estimation with the Popes there as a principall learned and holy Preist of the Church of Rome as appeareth in the first Epistle of S. Pius Pope to S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna wherein he onely sendeth him salutations from S. Soter after Pope and S. Eleutherius as the cheifest Preists then in Rome and so he recommendeth them salutant te Soter Eleutherius digni Pius 1. Epist 1. ad Iustum Vienn Episc Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. presbyteri Which Epistle was written and this honour giuen to Eleutherius by that holy Pope allmost twenty yeares before Eleutherius was Pope And yet he must needs be a renowned man long before that time and so no maruaile if diuers letters were written to him from Britaine and from him hither before his Papacie especially if we reflect to consider how probable a thing it is that he was most resident with our Christian Britans there and the Popes of that time committed vnto him to haue a peculiar care of this Country which his greate credit and familiaritie with Pope Pius conuersing so much Euseb Hist Chronic. Matth. Westm an 157. with our Britans there and with such principall men as were sent into these parts such as S. Iustus of Vienna then was will induce to thinke Iustus Viennensium Episcopus Lugdunensium Photinus in Ecclesia Christi clari habentur And our owne Annals doe sufficiently witnes that the fame and renowne of S. Eleutherius was greate heare in Britaine before he was chosen Pope ab Ethelwerd Chronic. ortu solis vsque ad occasum exiuit sancta opinio eius And that this his glory was so greate in Britaine before he was Pope those our both auncient and later Historians prooue which say that King Lucius wrote vnto him the first yeare of hâ—s Consecration to take Order for the generall Conuersion of this kingdome Marian. Scot. aetat 6. in Eleutherio Papa Harris in Theatro to 2. So doth the most authenticall and approued Relation of this History testifie that it was in the very beginning of his Papacie that King Lucius sent those letters and solemne Ambassadge vnto him about this Busines Huic initio Pontificatus supplices litterae venerunt à Lucio Britannorum Rege vt se ac suos Vita S. Eleutherij in Breu. Rom. 26. die Maij. in Christianorum numerum reciperet Which plainely proueth this fame and honour of S. Eleutherius so well knowne in Britaine did not now begin heare with his Papacie but was of farre more auncient continuance and Antiquitie For the very beginning of any Ruler or Gouernour cannot giue him so singular a commendation so
remote Kingdomes subiect to them supplying their place and power And in this sence also King Lucius had both Martyrol Ant. apud Baton To. 1. Annal. an 183. Holinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. â—oscelin Hist Eccles Ang. in Lucio Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. Galfri Monum l. 4. c. 19. Virun l. 4. Harris Theatr. l. 2. cap. 18. Hect. Boeth Scot. Histor l. 5. f. 85. Io. Goscelin supr c. de Rel. Lucij Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. p. 4. notice and warrant giuen vnto him of these proceedings by the Emperours or Lieutenants of the RomaÌ„s in Britaine as all Antiquaries giue testimonie herein our Protestant Historians thus write of this matter King Lucius perceaued not onely some of the Roman Lieutenants in Britaine as Trebellius and Pertinax with others to haue submitted themselues to the Christian profession but also the Emperour himselfe to begin to be fauourable to them that professed it An other saith of King Lucius comperit ex Legatis Caesaris Praepotentes atque Illustres quosdam ex Romanis Trebellium nempe ac Pertinacem aliosque noÌ„nullos Christianae Religioni accessisse immo etiam ipsum Imperatorem aequum factum King Lucius was assured by the Legats of the Emperour that very potent and renowned meÌ„ of the Romans as Trebellius and Pertinax and others had embraced the Christian Religion and the Emperour himselfe was become indifferent herein The like haue Catholike writers of this busines And some Protestants haue published that the Roman Emperours had forbidden all vse and profession of the Druyds Religion in their Prouinces Edicto cautum Romanorum fuit ne vsus aut existimatio in Prouincijs suis Religioni Druidum vlla adhiberetur An other writeth that the Emperour Marcus Aurelius Antoninus who had set out the fauourable Edict for Christians had set out an other vtterly to abandon the Druids Religion which had reigned so longe with honor in Britaine where the cheifest professors and Maisters thereof remained that King Lucius was at this time greate in fauour and familiaritie with this Emperour Erat eodem tempore Lucius Romanorum fautor Marco Antonio vero Caesari summa bene volentia ac familiaritate coniunctus cuius Authoritate Decreto cum profliganda esset tantae Authoritatis Religio Druydum quae omnium memoriam superabat Thus write these Protestant Historians but neither bringing Authoritie or reason that the Roman Emperours had made any such Edict particularly against the practise of the Druyds Religion in Britaine I dare not follow them therein For there was greate difference betweene the gouerment of Britaine Prouincia Regia gouerned by our owne King onely Tributary to the Romans and other Countries as France Gallia where the Druyds also ruled immediately subiect to the Romans Iure belli by Title of CoÌ„quest which they neuer had ouer Britaine and so by their owne conditions of peace could not claime any such Prerogatiue heare to binde the Britans but onely their Romans and Ciues heare to what Religion they pleased to prescribe 5. And therefore their owne writers as Suetonius Tranquillus and our Protestant Antiquaries also knowing how offensiue the Druids which ruled both in matters of warre and peace and their Religion were vnto the Roman C. Suetonius Tranquillus in Claud. Plinius l. â—â— cap. 1. Io. Selden Analect c. 5. p. â—â— â—8 Auâ—elius Vâ—ctor Hist abbreuiat part 2. an ab vrbe condit 794. cap. 4. Opimer Chronograph in Tyberio Theater of great Bâ—â—t l. 6. Conquests and proceedings and how desirous those Emperours therefore were to suppresse them doe tell vs that before they were such Conquerours in those parts where the Druids ruled Augustus did forbid all Citizens of Rome and those would enioy the Immunities of being such to professe the Druids Religion Druidarum Religio tantum ciuibus sub Augusto Interdicta And after they had made themselues Maisters of Gallia Claudius did quite abolish it from thence what he could And Aurelius Victor writing after this time and of suppressing the Druids by the Roman Emperours extendeth this suppression no further then Gallia now France compressae per Galliam Druidarum famosae superstitiones Which Suetonius had written of Claudius before Druidarum Religionem apud Gallos dirae immanitatis tantum ciuibus sub Augusto interdictam penitus aboleuit So doth Aurelius Victor and Opimerus of Tyberius shewing one reason among others because when they tooke any of the Romans Prisoners they killed and offered them in Sacrifice to their Idols cum Gallias possideret ea immanitas vt Druides illorum homines immolarent Tyberij Cornelius Tacitus Hâ—st l. 14. in Vit. Iulij Agricolae Ponticus Virun l. 4. Polâ—dor Virgil. Angl. Histor lib. 1. pag. 11. Stowe Histor in Suetonius Paulin Holinsh. Histor of Engl. l. 4. c. 9. Hect. Boeth Scotor Hist l. 3. fol. 55. 23. Iul. Caesar CommeÌ„t l. 6. Robert Caenal Tom. 1. Gallic Hist Perioch 3. Diodorus Siculus rerum ant l. 5. Io. Xiphiâ—in in Epitom Dionis in Nerone Iulius Caesar Commentar l. 6. Boeth Theat of Brit. supr Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. p. 4. Caesaris principatus sustulit Druidas Of which their sacrificing of Romans in Britaine both the Roman and our owne Historians are witnesses iustely calling them cruell superstitions In quibus Insulani cruore captiuo adolere aras hominum fibris consulere Deos fas habebant And Sacerdotes infando ritu humanis mactatis hostijs Deos consulebant And the Druids were euer present at these cursed cruell and most Inhuman Sacrifices horum erat publicis sacrificijs interesse For example our Protestant Historians with others thus write of Bunduica directed by the Druids when she had stayne 80000. Romans she exercised all kinde of crueltie one such men as she tooke As for the Noble women that she gate she hanged them vp and cut of their pappes sewed them to their mouthes besides this she stretching their bodies out at leÌ„gth thrust sharpe stakes cleane through them all which things were done in despight when they sacrificed and feasted in their Temples And whatsoeuer cruelties outrages reuolts tumults or seditions as the Romans termed or interpreted not concurring with them by the Britans the Druids hauing power with seuerest punishments to Order and direct all things all these were by the Romans ascribed and imputed vnto them 6. Therefore of all people in Britaine these Druids were and must needs be most odious to the Romans and their Religion which allowed and practised such Barbarous cruell and execrable deuises was so hatefull vnto them that as our Protestant Historians write this Emperour by his Imperiall Authoritie and decree had forbidden the Druids Religion in Britaine Marci Antonij Veri authoritate decreto profliganda esset Religio quae omnium memoriam superabat In which opinion there was now no euasion to be founde out but the Druids superstition must presently be abandoned in Britaine And not to build too much vpon these mens words
most euideÌ„t it is that although the Roman Emperours had not published any Edict for the abolishing the Religion of the Druids in Britaine nor without the allowance and approbation of the King of Britaine could by the agreed conditions betweene them so farre intermedle to make any generall lawe to binde all the Druids or any other kinde of people in this kingdome Yet now both our King Lucius consenting and seeking it and the Roman Emperours so long desiring it and farre preferring Christian Religion before that which they professed the way is laid wide open and ready prepared for a common forsaking of the Druids superstition and embracing the sacred Religion of Christ in this Nation For allthough we yeeld to them which hold King Lucius did not Rule in all Britaine on this side the wall or Trench of Adrian yet most certaine in Histories it is that he and the Roman Emperours together possessed it all And these Emperours and their Lieutâ—nants had publikely as before giuen warrant for any man to be a Christian in all their Territories and Anton. Sabelicus Eunead 7. libr. 2. Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 3. f. 55 Hoâ—â—nsh Hâ—st of Engl. l. 4. cap. 9. Theater of great Britaine l. 6. they desired nothing more then the Druids vtter destruction and extirpation and P. Suetonius not long before Lieutenant heare for the Romans had begun it when in the Isle of Anglesey which was the resident place of the most learned and commanding Druids both for Britaine and Gallia he had vâ—terly destroyed them their execrable places of Sacrifice and scaâ—â—ely left there any memory of them By which proceedings the cheifest difficulties of the Conuersion of Britaine especially in temporall respects were now ouercome And for spirituall further helps besides so many holy and Apostolike men preaching heare then among the Britans of whome I haue made memorie before we finde that many among the Romans heare at that time were Christians and so had their spirituall guides to direct them and which also gaue Instructions to King Lucius and his Britans Lucius Britanniae Rex de Christianorum Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 55 pietate miraculis à Romanis in Britannia sub Trebellio Pertinace merentibus permulta audiuit And we are further assured by forreyne Histories that in the time of this Pope S. Soteâ— and Emperour about the yeare of Christ 174. Anno quod excurrit 174. Pontifice Maximo Sotere diuers Bishops were Arnold Merm Theatro conu gent. alij apud eund ib. sent into these parts which these Antiquaries bring on their Iorney hitherwards as farre as Callice Morinis naming diuers of them as S. Fuscianus Victoricus Piato and their companions Antistitibus S. Fusciano Victorico Piatone alijsque socijs And to put vs in minde of their coming hither they tell vs they had there the shortest passadge into Britaine they bring auncient witnesses thereof Vnde breuissimus in Britanniam nunc Angliam est Traiectus vti Tacitus Iulius Caesar meminere THE XII CHAPTER HOW THE RELIGION OF THE DRVIDES in Britaine made some hinderance for the generall receauing of the lawe of Christ But conuicted to be abominable Idolatrie and Superstition the Professors of it generally embraced the faith of Christ detesting their former Infidelities and Impieties 1. WHEN matters were thus farre proceeded for the generall receauing of Christian Religion in Britaine the King and his Nobles seeking it the Roman Emperours and Lieutenants giuing consent there vnto and many holy Apostolike Bishops and Preists now heare both among the Britans and Romans which vrged it and offered themselues dayly to maintaine and proue that to be the onely true and lawfull seruing of God and way to eternall happines and saluation after this life And that profession of the Druids which the Britans heare before this time as also the Inhabitants of Gallia and a greate part of Germany had many hundreds of yeares followed and practised was impious false Idolatrous damnable and diabolicall many of the cheife Doctors and teachers thereof were much troubled and perplexed hereat and in teÌ„porall respects not without cause For if a forsaking of their Rites and Ceremonies should generally and with publike warrant and regall Authoritie ensue their temporall honours dignities reuenewes Immunities and priuiledges graunted vnto them onely in regard of their teaching and maintaining that their Profession would not onely be taken from them but in all Iudgment be conferred and bestowed as they after were vpon the Christian Bishops and Cleargie to succeed professed enemyes of their callings Heare vpon to giue a quiet and peaceable Introduction to the holy Lawe of Christ which alone yeeldeth all true peace and quietnes to the soules of men in earth and heauen and not to bring it in with the onely temporall swaye or power of the King of Britaine and Roman Emperours as the custome of Mahumetans and some others is which haue no thing but sword penall Edicts and Persecution to vent and supporte their bastardly Religions withall diuers conflicts and disputations were had in this kingdome betweene our Christian Apostolike men and the best learned of the Druids Lawe These vrged many reasons and popular for their manner and custome of worship yet preserued in Histories They had to pleade for themselues that not onely Britaine and Brittish IlaÌ„ds many in number but France and greate parts of Germany ioyned with them in Religion And in their worshiping for Gods Iupiter Apollo Mars Mercury Audate Berecynthia and some others most of the gentiles conspired with them Their Religion and themselues by that name had continued and florished in the world from the time of Druius that greate King and high Preist Druius Germanorum Pontifex Who reduced the gentils Religion into Henric. Pantal. l. de Vir. Illustrib Germ. part 1. p. 40. 41. Selden Analect Anglobr l. 1. c. 1. c. 4. Berosus Nichol. Vignier Biblioth Hist An. mundi 2200. Hist aggregatiue des Annales fol. 3. Bernard Giunti Cron. in Driius Ioa. Frisius Biblioth Philos Anno mundi 2070. Ante Christum 1892. Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor centur 1. in Samothe Camd. Brit. p. 12. Plini l. 12. cap. 1. Lud. Caelius l. 7. c. 1. Tacit. lib. de morib popul German Andr. Altham in schol in Cornel. Tacit. supr Iâ—l Caesar lib. 6. Belli Gallic Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 2. f. 22. 23. this order founded them a Colledge gaue them their denomination about the yeare of the worlds Creation 2900. Druius ille apud Germanorum Celtas vir magnae Authoritatis gentilitiam Religionom in ordinem redegit atque Druidarum Collegium Religionis ergo instituit a quo etiam Druides apud Gallos Germanos dicti And the Towne in Normandy called Dreux was also so named from him as their Histories say and the Ryuer Druentia running therby What was the certaine time of their beginning is not so certaine Pantaleon before saith it was in the yeare of the world 2900.
Ambassadours Trebellius and Pertinax that Persecution against Christians was ceased and some of the renowned of the Romans had embraced Christian Religion he presently sent and wrote an Epistle to Eleutherius Pope of Rome by learned BritaÌ„s Eluanus Meduuinus to haue Baptisme receaued heare And he sufficiently insinuateth there as the Magdeburgians before haue done that he would haue done this sooner but for feare of the Roman Emperours by whose permission and Authoritie as this man Bal. supr saith he was King in Britaine making him litle better then a King by courtesie onely Lucius Pius Coilli Regis filius vnicus Romanorum fautor Caesaris Marci Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. Antonini Veri beneuolentia authoritate Britannis post patrem imperabat The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury setting downe the same motiue and how by the Romans example the Christian faith was now receaued in all Prouinces addeth for King Lucius Ad Eleutherium Romanum Pontificem illustres facundos viros Eluanum Aualonium Meduinum Belgam cum literis mandatis legauit In quibus petijt vt ad se iam doctrina Christiana imbutum Nuncios ac Legatos à quibus Baptismate lauaretur mitteret King Lucius sent renowned Iewell against Harding 119. Godwin conu of Britan. Catal. of Bishop Theater of great Britaine l. 6. Selden Analect Rob. Barn l. de vit Pontif. Rom. in Eleutherio Stow Hist in Lucius men Eluan of Aualonia and Medwin a Belgian to Eleutherius Pope of Rome with letters and commandements in which he requested that he would send Messengers and Legats to baptise him allready instructed in Christian doctrine His Protestant Successours Whitegift against the Puretans and George Abbot directour of Francis Mason in their Booke of Consecration as they followed him in place so in this opinion So their Protestant Bishops Iewell and Godwine So teacheth the whole company of Protestant Antiquaries in their Theater of Britaine So their particular Historians and writers Barnes Selden Stowe with others Lucius Britanniae Rex Christiano coetui cum suis subditis adiungi petijt â—er litteras An other saith King Lucius sent his two Ambassadours Eluanus and Meduuinus two learned meÌ„ in the Scripturs with his louing letters to Eleutherius Bishop of Rome desiring him to send some deuoute and learned men by whose InstructioÌ„ both he and his people might be taught the faith and Religion of Christ And these Protestants doe not stay their pens heare in giuing this supreame prerogatiue King Lucius did not onely send to the Pope to obtaine the setling of Religion heare but to establish the temporall state and Lawes of this kingdome as our Protestant Antiquaries with others acknowledge and preemineÌ„cie to the See of Rome for the ordering setling of spirituall affayres but goe further enforming vs that this holy King of Britaine Lucius so renowned in all Antiquities did appeale to the same Pope of Rome to haue the temporall and Ciuile Lawes of this Nation to be framed and enacted and so setled by his Authoritie And diuers of them are so earnest herein that they say King Lucius sent at this time and by these Ambassadours for obtayning thereof Their first Protestant Archbishop is playne in this opinion for hauing as before sett downe the Ambassadge our King sent to Pope Eleutherius desiring to haue Instructours sent hither to setle Christian Religion he immediately addeth with a connectiue phrase of speach entreating that those Legats this Pope should send hither for establishing Religion should also Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. bring with them the Roman Lawes by which he might describe and establish the state of Religion and common wealth in his kingdome Quique vnà deferrent Romanas leges quibus Religionis Reipublicae statum in Regno suo describeret atque stabiliret This mans opinion together with diuers others of the Protestant profession concerning this matter is related by a Protâ—stant Bishop and Antiquarie in this manner Lucius some time after his Conuersâ—on but whether Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 29. 30. before or after his Baptisme appeareth not made request vnto Eleutherius to send him some kind â—â—â—bstract of the Roman Lawes whereby he might establish a setled Order of Gouernment in his Dominions 4. Now whereas the Druids were the Iudges of all matters both in Caesar com l. 6. spirituall and temporall gouernment ferè de omnibus controuersijs publicis priuatisque constituunt si quod est admissum facinus si caedes facta si de haereditate de finibus controuersia est ijdem decernunt praemia poenasque constituunt The abolishing of these Druids made an alteration in politick matters aswell as Ecclesiasticall or concerning Religion so that the cause of reformation in both kindes being one and the selfe same I see no reason why we should not thinke that the remedie of both was likewise sought at once And true it is that the Authour of the booke called Antiquitates Britannicae Matthew Parker their Protestant first Archbishop last cited affirmeth how that Eluan and Medwin made the foresaid motion for the Roman Lawes at their being with Eleutherius before the Baptisme of Lucius and then receaued answeare So doth Foxe Iewell contra Hard. p. 119. M. Foxe and the Reuerend Father of happy memory Bishop Iewell thus one brother commendeth an other seemeth to be of the same opinion Yet because the Authours of our greate Chronicle Holinshead and the rest deliuer that this motion was made after the Baptisme of Lucius but also setting downe precisely the particular time doe say it was in the third yeare of his Conuersion I will not take vpon mee to pronounce eyther the one way or other but leaue it vnto the Readers Iudgment and discretion to determine of hitherto this Protestant Bishop for himselfe and his adherents in Religion concerning this matter This motion and request of King Lucius to the Pope about the temporall â—awes was after his first Ambassagâ— and receauing Christian ReligioÌ„ 5. But bccause he leaueth the determination hereof to his Readers Iudgment discretion I being one of his Readers will take vpoÌ„ me thus to determine against him his Brethren the Protestant Bishops and the rest by their owne testimonie citation for all these which he named as himselfe also cite at lardge the letter of Pope Eleutherius to King Lucius about this busines and it is all the light of this relation which is left vnto vs in Histories And therein Pope Eleutherius telleth vs plainely that this motion and answeare vnto it were after the publike Conuersion of this Country and after it had receaued also the holy Scripturs suscepistis nuper miseratione diuina in Regno Britanniae legem fidem Christi habetis penes vos in Regno vtramque paginam And seeing they were the Apostolike men which were sent hither by Pope Eleutherius to conuert the kingdome to Christ Which were principally to
others our renowned Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. lib. 2. c. 20. Ponticus Virun l. 4. Histor Brit. Matt. West an gratiae 186. Mere des Histoires Alan Bouchard supr Historian S. Gildas as the old Authour of the Brittish Historie Ponticus Virunnius Matthew of Westminster and these last recited French Antiquaries with others testifie did committ them to writing Which being performed by him they therefore omitt to make repetition of Eorum nomina actus in libro reperiuntur quem Gildas de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij inscripsit Quod autem tam lucido Tractatu parauerat nullatenus opus suit vt inferiori stylo renouaretur And this our most noble and auncient Historian as these Authours testifie did also Register the names and Acts of them which came hither with The second Mission of Pope Eleutherius into Britaine them at their second comming hither from Pope Eleutherius when by Apostolike power he confirmed that which these his holy Legats had done in Britaine I haue made mention of many of them before in the sixt Chapter Supr Cent. 2. p. 6. of this Age and needles to repeate them heare Onely I wish now to be remembred that so many Bishops as were sent hither with these his Legats and most of this Nation as Mansuetus Bishop of Tullum Marcelâ—us or Marcellinus Bishop of Tungers S. Saluin Bishop of Verdune S. Eluanus newly consecrated Bishop by Pope Eleutherius all proued before to haue bene now Bishops and imployed in this holy worke besides the Legats of S. Eleutherius hauing their Preists and Clergie men with them as the Apostolike Institutions ordered amounted to no small number To which if we make addition of them which either actually then also were Bishops though not so euidently knowne or most certainely soone after as S. Thean first Archbishop of London S. Sampson and Theodosius of Yorke which came in also with these Roman Legats we shall notwithstanding the losse of the help of S. Gildas of which our Protestants by their ill handling Antiquities may be suspected to haue depriued vs finde no improportionable number of most fitt and worthie Ecclesiasticall labourers to vndertake and performe so memorable and greate a worke THE XVI CHAPTER HOW THESE HOLY ROMAN LEGATS by Power and Commission from the Pope and Apostolike See of Rome conuerted and confirmed vnto and in the faith of Christ all manner of parsons in all places of Briaine whether the Nobilitie Flamens Archflamens or of what Order or degree soeuer 1. WHEN these holy Legats had thus receaued Consecration Instruction and Commission for this greate chardge and busines remitted vnto them they now tooke their long and tedious Iorney into Britaine where being associated with such worthie men to assist them in so honorable and greate a busines as I haue related they arriued within short time and first with all conuenient speede both to satisfie the desire of King Lucius and orderly to performe the chardge and trust which the holy Pope Eleutherius had recommended vnto them they presented themselues vnto our King and his Nobles long time expecting and attending their desired comming And so soone as they had deliuered the greetings Of the preaching of thosâ— holy Legats Assistants heare in Britaine many conuerted by them of the See Apostolike and acquainted them with their Legatine Power and Commission for the Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ and establishing all things thereto belonging they happily began this worke and putt these things in Execution It is allmost the generall assent and Harmonie of our Antiquaries that they conuerted the King Queene Peeres and Nobilitie of Britaine Yet I dare not affirme whether they may be said actually and first Gildas Manuscr Hist Nennius Hist Manuscrip Ant. Eccles Landauen alij posteriores to haue conuerted and baptised King Lucius or this was before performed by our remembred Christian Brittish Preists and Bishops and these onely confirmed him in the faith he had receaued which may be and in Histories is called a Conuersion and Baptisme because the Sacrament of Confirmation is the perfection and complement thereof as in our owne Histories King Cadwallader is said to be conuerted and baptised by Pope Sergius at Rome when the Brittish Historie onely saith he receaued Confirmation of him Caduualladrus Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 12. c. 18. abiectis mundialibus propter Deum Regnumque perpetuum venit Romam à Sergio Papa confirmatus Of this Question I haue sufficiently before related what Antiquitie hath deliuered vnto vs thereof And therefore passe it ouer now without further repetition supposing it eyther acted before or so much desired to haue bene presently effected by them and so proceed to their other labours and effects of them 2. Some Protestant writers would gladly diminish the glory of these Legats in persuading their Readers that they ignorant of the Brittish tongue preached not to the Britans but committed that office to our Brittish Preists and Preachers and so in this kinde they litle or nothing preuayled or profited this Nation A Protestant Bishop thus writeth of them The men that were sent from Rome were vtterly ignorant of the Brittish languadge and so could not possibly Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 36. preach any thing themselues but were faine to committ that office alltogether vnto others to witt especially to Eluan and Medwin And what is all this to the See of Rome Surely hitherto we see litle cause to acknowledge our selues any thing at all obliged thereunto Thus farre hath Passion and malice carried this people not onely against the present Roman Church which they accuse of errour But when in their owne Iudgments and Confessions it was most pure and vnspotted and Commandresse of all and to which if we neuer had bene beholding we neuer had bene true Christians neuer the legitimate children of Christ and his holy spouse And to bewray these mens follies in their owne words if these Legats of the See Apostolike had bene so ignorant of the Brittish languadge that they could not thereby haue preached to the vulgare people ordinarily vnderstanding no other were we not beholding vnto Pope Eleutherius for sending them as our King desired Then we were not beholding to that holy King to send so far with an humble and earnest petition for the generall good of this Nation that it being obtayned we receaued no benefite thereby Were we not obliged to those Legats that trauailed so long a Iorney to vnite vs to Christ and his holy Church Was it worthie no thankes but contumely and despite if they by their Power committed the office of preaching vnto vs vnto others which knew our languadge by this mans confession and so conuerted vs Did not dutie oblige vs to the See of Rome in this mans Iudgment when he himselfe thus confesseth before By most it is affirmed how that Eleutherius sent Damianus and Fugatius to Order the state of Godwin supr p.
this Historie as any singular grace or prerogatiue aboue other Schooles in Britaine at that time but doe sufficiently insinuate that these holy Legats and their Associats did the like in all other such auncient Schooles and places and in most of them before they came to Cambridge per Insulam diuulgare verbum So in other Schooles and places of learning heare Dei sementem Dei iacere And after this they came to Cambridge Tandem Cantabrigiam venerunt By which and like testimonies of many others we may suppose they had so done at Stamford Cricklade or Greeke-lade and especially by these men in Glamorgan-shire where they say learning florished aswell as at Cambridge before the coming of Iulius Caesar hither Ex quibus Caius supr p. 20. scire licet claram fuisse scientiarum professionem in Britannia ante Caesaris aduentum in Britanniam praecipuè vero Cantabrigiae Glamorgantiae And the Schoole of Clamorgan being so neare to Caerlegion vpon vske in that Country S. Eleutherius Pope granteth Priuiledges and immunities to the Schoole of Cambridge where one of the three greate Idolatrous Temples of Britaine and Seate of their Archflamen of those Westerne Prouinces was and thereby a Nursery of Paganisme for that so superstitious place it teacheth vs of itselfe without further testimonie that a prime and principall care of the holy Legats and our Christian Clergie then was vtterly to roote vp or alter the nature of the Bulla Honorij 1. Papae dat Romae An. D. 624. die 20. Februar apud Caium l. 1. de Antiq Cantabrigiae p. 75. 76. 77. infecting seedes and plants of that offensiue Seminarie Of this we haue some more particular testimonie out of the Bull of Pope Honorius dated the. 20. day of February in the yeare of Christs Incarnation 624. granted for the priuiledge of the Schoole or Vniuersitie for so he termeth it of Cambridge which thus beginneth Honorius Episcopus Seruus Seruorum Dei dilectis filijs Doctoribus scholaribus in Vniuersitate Cantabrigiae sedentibus salutem Apostolicam benedictionem Wherein is expressely said that S. Eleutherius granted Immunities and Priuiledges to that Vniuersitie then become Christian All Flamens and Archstamens of the PagaÌ„stogether with their Cities câ—nuerted An Argument that he extended the like fauours and Immunities to our other scholes or Vniuersities then in the same condition with Cambridge but that they longe since decayed and ouerthrowne could keepe no memory of such things as Cambridge clayming a neuer Interrupted coÌ„tinuance hath done Galfr. Monum l. 4. Hist Brit. p. 19. Pont. Virun l. 4. Hist Mart. Pol. Supput in Eleut Radulp. de Dicet Hist Manuscr inter an 170. 180. Matth. Westm an gratiae 185. Vita S. Helenae apud Capgra in Catalog Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Lucio Eluan Medu Barns l. de Vit. Pont. in Eleuth Theater of great Brit. l. 6. Godw. CoÌ„u of Britaine Selden Analect Stowe Howes Hist in Lucius Harris descript of Brit. Martyrol Rom. 26. die Maij in S. Eleutherio Act. S. Eleutherij in Breu. Rom. die 26. Maij. This will be more and inuincibly euident by that which is affirmed with the allmost generall assent of all Antiquities testifying they parsonally visited preached vnto and conuerted all not onely the Metropolitan but the other Cities of this kingdome and besides them the whole Nation in such manner that scarcely a Pagan was left to be found therein Of our Cities their Rulers and Inhabitants thus conuerted by them we haue the constant agreement both of Catholike and Protestant Historians 5. The Brittish Historie Ponticus Virunnius and Martinus say of these that they deliuered theÌ„ from Idolatrie coÌ„uerted them to Christ Hos Idololatriae eripuerunt Radulphus de Diceto in his Manuscript Historie proueth as much that they coÌ„uerted all the Cities in Britaine aswell their FlameÌ„s and ArchflameÌ„s by whome they were directed in their Idolatrous worship as others so doe the other Authours before speaking more particularly of their Flamens or Archflamens conuerted by them then any others Matthew of Westminster writeth in like manner how they visited and conuerted all the Cities of Britaine So hath the old Writer of the life of S. Helen and other Catholike Authours Which is seconded and confirmed by most of our Protestant Historians Bale Barns the Theater writers Godwyn Selden with others consenting that all these Cities of Britaine with their Flamens or Archflamens which then ruled in them were now conuerted by these holy Legats and that Apostolike Mission from the Pope of Rome S. Eleutherius 6. And the principall Stats and Members of this kingdome King Lucius his Nobles Vniuersities Philosophers Flamens and cheife Preists and Teachers of the Pagan subiects and their cheife places of commorancie and commande being thus conuerted the conquest ouer the vulgare sorte was easie and soone effected The old Roman Martyrologe saith that Fugatius and Damianus sent by S. Eleutherius Baptized King Lucius his wife and allmost all his people Qui Lucium Regem vna cum vxore ac toto fere populo baptizarunt The auncient and approued Acts of S. Eleutherius say that King Lucius and The Brittans here were now generally conuerâ—ed in all places all his subiects receaued the faith of Christ by these Legats per Quos Rex reliqui fidem susciperent The Authour of the Brittish Historie testifieth that so soone as the people of Britaine knew their King was a Christian they gathered themselues together to be catechized and receaue Baptisme Nec mora Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 4. c. 19. concurrentes vndique Nationum populi Regis exemplum insequuntur eodem lauacro mundati caelestique regno restituuntur And saith that these holy Legats did blot out Paganisme allmost through out all the Iland then much more where Ponticus Virun Hist Brit. lib. 4. prope finem Guliel Malmes l. de Antiq. Caenobij Glaston Antiquitates Glast Manuscr tabulis affixae King Lucius ruled Beati Doctores per totam fere Insulam Paganismum deleuissent Ponticus Virunnius affirmeth as much or more that they baptized all the people of Britaine Baptizarunt omnes gentes Britanniae William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript History of GlasteÌ„bury teacheth that they trauailed all ouer the Iland preaching and baptizing Phaganus Deruianus venerunt in Britanniam ad praedicandum Euangelium qui baptizantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragrantes The old Manuscript Antiquities of GlasteÌ„bury written in Parchment and fixed to broade Bords doe witnes that these Legats baptized King Lucius and his people preaching and baptizing through out Britaine and cite other more auncient Histories for it Phaganus atque Deruianus prout charta sancti Patricij gestaque Britannorum testantur verbum vitae Euangelizantes Regem cum suo populo sacro fonte abluerunt huic praedicando baptizando Britanniae partes peragrantes Matthew of Westminster is witnes that after King Lucius
yeares after this in the time of Dioclesian his Persecution when S. Alban a cheife man there was martyred for the Christian faith the Citie of Verolamium was by all Histories so ignorant thereof as if there neuer had bene any Christian there before much lesse a Bishop which should haue very ill intended to his greate office to suffer himselfe and his cheife chardge to haue so presently apostated from Christ 7. But I must rather hold that the rest of the Bishops Sees were where we finde Christians professing constantly euen to death their holy faith in that most tempestuous time of persecution where we finde any Bishop to haue bene then or where the first Bishops were seated when the Saxons were conuerted then where not any of these but a manifest priuation or destitution of these is found And we haue the old English Historie and others for witnes Old English hist part 4. in K. Lucius that many Bishopriks of the time of King Lucius were still in this Land in those dayes So we may probably add to these Bishopricks by these Titles the Citie of Lichfeild not vnprobably that which Nennius nameth Caerligalid Io. Ross Warwicen l. de Episcop Wigorn. Theater of great Brit. lib. 6. Stowe Hist Romans in Coill Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 26. so constant in Christian Religion in the Persecution of Dioclesian that at one time it brought forth a thousand Martyrs and thereuppō tooke in the Saxon tongue the name Lichfeild a feild of blood and in the Conuersion of the Saxons was at the first a Bishops See by the old Scottish or Brittish Bishops The like I say of Dorchester now a Villadge neare Oxford but aunciently a Citie Caer Dor as before Dorcestria and Ciuitas Dorchestriae and in the Primatiue Church of the Saxōs a Bishops or the rather onely Bishops See of the kingdom of the Mercians or Middle English diuers hundreds of yeares vntill time of King William the first when Remigius Bishop thereof remoued his See to Lincoln That there was a Bishops See in Huntington shire eyther at the decayed Citie Caer dorm before named or at Godmanchester we haue diuers testimonies both of late and auncient time a late writer speaking of the Bishops ordayned by these Legats of Pope Eleutherius absolutely affirmeth They founded a Bishopricke in the Citie of Gumicastrum now called Godmanchester in Huntinghton shire where S. Machutus was sometime Bishop about the yeare of Harris Theatr. Brit. Tom. 2. in Manuscr Hist Vit. S. Machuti Theater of great Brit. in descr of Hunting shire Manuscr Antiq. Harding Chron. f. 26. 27. c. 30. our Lord. 550. So hath the old written life of S. Machutus as our Theater writers testifie and diuers others and among these an old Manuscript History Among these I may number besides the Archflamens and Arcbishops See in London an other inferiour place of a Flamen and Bishop after first founded as Harding with others witnesseth by Dunwallo S. Paules Church the Bishops See now is seated there He made sixe Temples say Authours in Logres Cambre and Albanie and as many Flamens to rule them of states as Bishops now doen. A Temple also in Troynouant sothely Of peace and concorde he made verely In which when there fell any discorde Emong his Lords there were they made accorde And thus noteth This Temple was S. Paules Church in London How the Pagans dedicated it to Apollo and there sacrificed to him I haue said before And this neuer being either the Arcflamens or Arcbbishops See and yet presently vpon the Conuersiō of the Saxōs made a Bishops seate giueth strength to this opinion and we finde in our Histories more Arcbishops of London in the time of the Britans then of Yorke and Caerlegion both Ioyned together yet was the Citie of London more subiect to tumults and alterations then eyther of these was some Argumēt that to make so greate a number both Archbishops and Bishops there be accompted together 8. But though we leaue London onely to an Archbishops See we shall otherwise make vp our common reckoning of 28. Bishops in that time A Protestant Bishop writeth that Chichester was a Bishops See in the Britans time and had a Bishop at the comming of S. Augustine hither and citeth Roger Houeden for his Authour which I doe not finde in him but that Chester Godwin Catal. in S. Dauids 1. Roger. Houedē Part. 2. Annal. in Rege was then a Bishops See he affirmeth in the life of King Ihon the place I take it which this Protestant meaneth Where he also plainely affirmeth the same of Worchester The old Citie of Lincolne also to haue bene then a Bishops See we haue the conueniencie of place Antiquitie of the Citie both with the Britans and Romans Cair Lud Coit Cair Loichoit Lindum Lindocollinum and that in the Conuersion of the Saxons next vnto Yorke it was made the first Bishops See in those parts 9. Now if we stay heare before we proceed further we haue probably found all the first Bishops Sees that were vnder the Iurisdiction of London both in Loegria and Cornewayle besides some others For Harding holding Hardin Chron. f. 29. c. 23. Sigebert Gemb Chron. ann 445. Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 9. there were 13. Flamens vnder the Archflamen of London and others that there were 14. we haue Antiquities to direct vs that there were but 7. Bishops vnder Yorke and no more vnder Caerlegion so allowing 28. with the common opinion 14. of these must needs be vnder the Iurisdiction of the Archbishop of London to witt the Bishop of Cornwayle of Exceter Bathe Glocester Worchester Silcester Shastesbury Winchester Canterbury Dunwich or some other Bishops Sees vnder the Archbishop of London in King Lucius or the Brittans time place among the Easte Angles afterward Godmanchester Leychester Leichfeild The other 4. Carleyle Chester Lincoln or Leichfeild if we subiect Lincoln to London and Alchlud were vnder Yorke this Citie of Alchlud was very auncient and renowned in the North parts and by Harding and others stood at Harding supr f. 20. c. 21. Bed Hist l. 1. c. 12. Galfrid Monum Histor Brit. l. 9. c. 5. 6. the West end of the Picts wall and by our Brittish History and S. Bede not farre from thence and as is euident before was both vnder the Spirituall Iurisdiction of Yorke and the temporall Gouernment also of our Kings in this part of Britaine distinct from Scotland long after this time And to speake as our Brittish History doth it was not in Scotland Albania but neare or towards it Constituit Ebrancus vrbem Alclud versus Albaniam And if it had Hist Brit. l. 2. c. 7. bene in that part which now is called Scotland yet when this Citie was builded Bishops Sees vnder Yorke and when it was also made a Bishops See the Scots had nothing to doe there abouts except as Theeues and Pirats then liuing in the out Ilands as both
S. Gildas S. Bede and others are ample witnesses duabus gentibus transmarinis Gild. l. de excid Brit. Bed Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 1. saith S. Gildas of the Scots and Picts the like hath S. Bede long after this time of those people Therefore they were Britans for the most part though not so subiect eyther to King Lucius or the Romans which there inhabited of which Tertullian also is an Ample witnesse so testifying Britannorum loca Romanis in accessa as our Protestant Theather writers tranflate him and truely Tertullian say they who liued within 200. yeares of Christs Natiuitie affirmed the Britans had receaued the word of life the power whereof hath peirced into those parts Theate◠of great Brit. l. 6. Tertul. contra Iudaeos c. 7. whether the Romans could not come This Testimonie of Tertullian is more auncient then the Scots receauing the faith in the third Age in the Time of Pope Victor And by this we may be bold to seeke and setle a Bishops See euen in those parts which were after termed Scotland hauing allowance from Antiquitie so to doe For our Histories tell vs that there was a Flamen setled at Perche now S. Ihons in Scotland by our Brittish Kings diuers hūdreds of yeares before any Scot sett footing there Condage made a Flamyne a Temple also Harding Chron. f. 24. c. 30. Stowe Histor Britan. in Morgan and Cunedagius in honour of Mars at Perche that now is S. Ihons Towne in Albany that now is Scotland Region When Cunedagius was King of Britaine saith an other about 800. yeares before Christ he builded a Temple of Mars at Perche that now is S. Ihons Towne in Scotland and placed there a Flamen Therefore by the common consent of Antiquitie before remembred we must needs place a Bishop there vnder the Archbishop of Yorke 10. And yet I grante what Hector Boethius writeth from the Scottish Antiquities Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 102. that S. Amphibalus our holy Brittish Bishop and Martyr in Dioclesian his time was the first Bishop the Scots had mentioned in their Annals fuit id Templum omnium primum Christiano ritu vbi Pontifex sacerque Magistratus sedem haberet Primariam inter Scotos cuius nostri meminere Scriptores dedicatum for this was in the out Iland where the Scots then liued not yet Possessed in Britaine where this Bishop of Perche or S. Ihons Towne was seated And allthough that further part of Britaine where the Scots now Inhabite was not so fully conuerted at this time as that vnder King Lucius and the Romans was yet being subiected by Pope Eleutherius to the Archbishop of Yorke it must needs haue one Bishop at the least to maintaine the name and calling of a Bishop Suffragan or inferiour Bishop subordinate to the Archbishop or higher Bishop otherwise we shall not say easily properly and congruously that so greate a Country was vnder the Iurisdiction of a See so remote and in an other kingdome and Kings Dominion The other two Bishopricks subordinate to Yorke I cannot more probably suppose to haue bene in other Capgrau Catal. in S. Niniano places then those or neare vnto them where I finde the first Bishops in those parts which be witerna were S. Ninian was Bishop being Apostle of the Picts and Lindisfarne or holy Iland where S. Aidan and diuers others were Beda Eccl. Hist l. 3. c. 5. Bishops in the Primatiue Church of the Saxons comming out of Scotland where a succession of Bishops had long continued and like best knewn and sought to honour those places where their Brittish predecessors Bishops had Bishops Sees vnder the Archbishop of Cambria bene before them 11. Concerning the Bishops of Cambria wales which were vnder their Archbishop of Caerlegion vpon vske many haue written affirming there were seuen at the coming of S. Augustine and diuers though some what diuersly haue set downe the names of their Sees most of them seeming to haue bene such from the beginning Roger Houeden thus recompteth them Landauensem de S. Paterno in Kardican Bangorensem de S. Asaf Cestrensem Roger. Houedē Annal. part Posterior in Ioan. Rege Manuscr antiq apud Godwine Catal. in S. Dauids 1. Herefordensem Wigornensem Landaff S. Patern in Cardiganshire Bangor S. Asaph Chester Hereford and Worcester but granteth these three last especially Chester and Worcester did not belong to Wales A Protestant Bishop from an old Antiquitie thus relateth them Exeter Bathe Hereford Landaffe Bangor S. Asaph and Furnes in Ireland Of Exeter and Bathe I haue spoken before being subiect to London But likely it is this old Authour remembred them heare because in the desolation of Bishops and Religion heare vnder the Saxons these two neare vnto Wales kept their Bishops longer as also Worcester and Chester did by the same reason and thereby are remembred by Houeden For Furnes in Ireland as it neuer did by old right belong to Wales so it now as litle belongeth to our purpose to speake further of it The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury speaking of this first Institution of Bishops heare in King Lucius time and how Loegria had 14. vnder the Archbishop Yorke 7. and Cambria so many setteth downe their names from that time in this order Diocaeses Cambriae hae Fucrunt Herefordensis Tauensis Paternensis Banchorensis Eluinesis Wiccensis ac Morganensis The Dioceses of Cambria besides the Archbishoprick were these Hereford Taffe Lanpatern in Cardiganshire Bangor Elwy Wicce and Morgan Harpesfeild Dauid Dauid Pouel annot in l. 2. c. 1. Giraldi Cambren Cambr. Itinerar Harpesfeld saecul 7. Matth. Westm 712. Bed l. 4 c. 23. Hist Eccl. Angl. Godwin Catal. in Worcester 1. Powell a Welch Protestant Antiquarie and others doe also so recite them Tauensis was that we call Landaffe Eluiensis named of the Ryuer Elwy the same with Asaph Wicciensis as S. Bede calleth it Prouincia Victiorum in the kingdome of Mertia in which Worcestershire or part of it was So we see that Hereford Landaffe Bangor S. Patern Glamorgan S. Asaph and Wiccia did aunciently and in the time of the Britans belong to the Archbishop of Cambria and most of them euen from the beginning For Hereford I haue credibly heard reported that there is or lately was an old Antiquitie there testifying the Church thereof to haue bene builded in King Lucius his time For Landaffe the Protestant Bishop thereof thus writeth The Cathedrall Church of Fran. Godwin Prot. Bishop of Landaffe Catal. of Bish. in Land 1. Landaffe is reported to haue bene first built in the time of Lucius about the yeare of Christ 180. The holy Bishops of Patern and Bangor S. Patern of the first changing and giuing name to the place for his Sanctitie and S. Daniel of the other are renowned among our auncient Brittish Saints and Bishops And as our Antiquaries witnesse Bangor was a Flamens seate diuers hundreds of yeares Harding Cron. f. 24.
vetustissimis vt quae ante quingentos annos vti coniectura autumo Saxonicis depicta sunt literis exemplaribus fuisse desumptas quorum pleraque in Reuerend in Chisto Patris D. Matthaei Cantuariensis Archiepiscopi Bibliotheca alia aliorum in Librarijs visenda supersunt And this Protestant Archbishop wtiteth this Epistle is commonly accompted among the Lawes of S. Edward Haec Epistola communiter Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 5. in Margin Gulielm Lamb. in Legib. S. Edwardi Matth. Parker supr p. 5. in Text. habetur inter leges diui Edwardi And the Protestant Lawyer which published them maketh it a part of those Lawes And yet this Protestant Archbishop saying he will sett downe the whole Epistle renowned and rare Cuius Epistolae quia tam rara augusta est totam seriem inseramus And yet he reciteth litle more then halfe of that is before related But yet these men will not suffer vs to doubt of the credit thereof For besides that they haue confessed it was both in the old Booke of Constitutions and commonly among S. Edwards Lawes and as part of them an other saith it was in an old Manuscript of auncient Kings Ex vetusto Codice Regum Antiquorum The Cambridge Antiquarie Foxe Act. and Mon. p. 107. Io. Caius Antiq. Cantabr l. 1. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 19. found it in the old Historie called Brutus Our Protestant writers of the Theater doe seeme to write that the Autographon and Antiquitie itselfe is in the custody of Syr Robert Cotton Baronet of Conington in Huntingtonshire but I heare by others he onely hath an old Copy thereof Yet a Protestant Bishop thus confidently affirmeth we haue seene the Bishop of Romes owne letter to King Lucius that is reputed to be the first Christian King of Britaine Ihon Bridges def of the gouernm in the Church of Engl. l. 16. p. 1355. Guliel Lambr l. de Priscis Angl. Legib. fol. 1. ante praf f. 126. 131. Matth. Parker antiq Brit. supr p. 5. in Marg. If he saith truely that he had seene it it need not walke inuisible in these times wherein he liueth or lately liued And of so greate creditt this Antiquitie is with our Protestant Antiquaries as the Publisher a Protestant professed Lawyer and Antiquarie confesseth it was receaued as part of our Lawe in England both by our Saxon and Norman kings as namely king William the first who confirmed that and other auncient Lawes of this kingdome And their Archbishop before hath aknowledged no lesse And the Lawes themselues of S. Edward doe as expressely so proue this part of Pope Eleutherius Epistle to be a portion of them as any part parcell or sentence contayned in any of those Lawes making it the strongest and most warranting Authoritie for the 17. Act or Article of them which as the Title sheweth is of this greatest point and most materiall in a Temporall Gouernment and Kingdome Of the Dutie of the King and of the Right and Appertinences of the Crowne of the Kingdome of Britaine De Regis of ficio de Iure Appendicijs coronae Regni Leges S. Edwardi Confessoris c. 17. Britanniae All which so materiall and concerning being very long is wholly and onely warranted by the Authoritie of Pope Eleutherius and Pope Ihon after him in the time of Pipinus and Carolus his sonne in France prescribing the Dutie of a King to them in France as S. Eleutherius had before done to King Lucius in Britaine as the very beginning of that Lawe doth plainely witnesse in these words Rex autem quia Vicarius summi Regis est ad hoc est constitutus vt Regnum terrenum populum Domini super omnia sanctam veneretur Ecclesiam cius regat ab iniuriosis defendat maleficos ab ea euellat destruat penitùs disperdat Quod nisi fecerit nec nomen Regis in co constabit verum testante Papa Ioanne nomen Regis perdet 4. And because it is euident before that this Epistle of Pope Eleutherius did contayne more things then be deliuered in that parcell thereof which is remembred as the very beginning without any name of eyther the sender or to whome it was sent greeting or such preambles as Popes Epistles to Princes in all Antiquitie haue doe proue and we finde further in this very Authenticall Lawe itselfe and part thereof that this holy Pope at or about this time did send to King Lucius an hallowed Crowne with the Title of King of Britaine and prescribed the very limits and precints of his kingdome how farre it did and was to extend we cannot be of other Iudgment But these things also were either included in that Decretall Epistle of Pope Eleutherius or some other about that time which the words of the Lawe rather incline vnto testifying the Decree of these later remembred things bore date two yeares before the other The very words of the Lawe be these Debet verò de Iure Rex omnes terras honores omnes dignitates Iura libertates coronae Regni huius in integrum cum omni integritate sine diminutione obseruare defendere dispersa dilapidata amissa Regni Iura in pristinum statum debitum viribus omnibus reuocare Vniuersa verò terra tota Insulae omnes vsque Norwegiam vsque Daciam pertinent ad coronam Regni eius sunt de Appendicijs dignitatibus Regis vna est Monarchia vnum est Regnum vocabatur quondam Regnum Britanniae modo autem vocatur Regnum Anglorum Tales enim metas fines vt praedictae sunt constituit imposuit Coronae Regni Dominus Eleutherius Papa sententia sua anno centesimo sexagesimo septimo post Passionem Christi qui primo destinauit coronam benedictam Britanniae Christianitatem Deo inspirante Lucio Regi Britonum Debet enim Rex omnia ritè facere in regno per iudicium Procerum regni Debet enim Ius iustitia magis regnare in regno quam voluntas praua Lex est semper quod ius facit voluntas autem violentia vis non est ius Debet verò Rex Deum timere super omnia diligere mandata eius per totum regnum suum seruare Debet enim sanctam Ecclesiam regni sui cum omni integritate libertate iuxta constitutiones patrum praedecessorum seruare fouere manutenere regere contra inimicos defendere ita vt Deus prae caeteris honoretur prae oculis semper habeatur Debet etiam bonas leges consuâ—tudines approbatas erigere prauas autem delere omnes à regno de ponere Debet â—udicium rectum in regno facere iustitiam per consilium Procerum regni sui tenere Ista verò debet omnia Rex in propria persona inspectis tactis Sacrosanctis Euangelijs super sacras sanctas reliquias coram
vestri sume Legem he ment as an other Protestant Bridges defence l. 16. p. 1355. Bishop expoundeth him that this should be done principally by the Aduise of the clergie of his DominioÌ„ the Bishops and Preists which he had ordained heare best Learned and conuersant in the holy Scripturs and Lawe of God That the Lawes which they receaued and established heare were the old Britan Lawes ascribed for their greatest part to Mulmutius Dunwallo corrected and Galf. Mon. l. 2. c. 17. Brittsh Hist l. 3. c. 5. Pontic Virun l. 23. Hist Stowe Hist in Mulmut Dunwall Holinsh. Hist Matth. Westm aetat 5. c. 2. Galfr. Mon. l. 2. Hist c. vlt. Pontic Vir. l. 2. Hist in fine Stowe Hist in Mulm Dunwallo Holinsh Hist of Engl. 3. c. 1. Fortescue l. de laudib legum Angl. c. 13. made conformable to holy Christian Religion we haue all Kinde of Antiquities Brittish Saxon French Italians Catholiks and Protestants for witnesses These Lawes were translated out of Brittish into Latine long before this time by the auncient Gildas that liued about the time of the birth of Christ as many both auncient and late writers agree and continued heare vntill late time and in diuers respects at this present So the Authour of the Brittish History Virunnius and Matthew of Westminster write of their times Dunwallo Mulmutius Leges Mulmutinas statuit quae vsque â—odie inter Anglos celebrantur Thus he wrote within these 300. yeares that Mulmutius Lawes were those which were then vsed in England Galfridus and Ponticus write the same Quae vsque ad hoc teÌ„pus celebraÌ„tur inter Anglos The like haue our Protestants Stowe Hollinshed and others And the best witnesse we can vse in such a case of Lawes Iudge Fortescue most Learned in them and Antiquities concerning such affaires he speaking in commendation of Lawes and our auncient Lawes in particular first writeth how from the time of Brutus this kindome was Ruled by Lawes sic per leges Regnum Angliae quod ex Bruto comitiua Troianorum quam ex Italiae Graecorum finibus produxit in Dominium politicum Regale prorupit By Lawes the kingdome of England from the company of Troians which Brutus brought from the Costs of Italy and the Grecians came to be a Politicall and Regall Dominion And after thus proueth a continuance of these Lawes by all people which heare inhabited Regnum Angliae primo per Britannos inhabitatum est deinde per Romanos regulatum Fortescue supr cap. 17. iterumque per Britannos ac deinde per Saxones possessum tunc per Danos Iterum per Saxones sed finaliter per Normannos in omnibus Nationum harum Regum earum temporibus Regnum illud eisdem quibus iam regitur consuetudinibus continuè regulatum est quae si optimae non extitissent aliqui Regum illorum Iustitia ratione vel affectione concitati eas mutassent aut omnino deleuissent maximè Romani qui legibus suis quasi totum orbis reliquum iudicabant The kingdome of England was first inhabited by the Britans after that ruled by the Romans and againe by the Britans and after possessed by the Saxons and then by the Danes againe by the Saxons but finally by the Normans and in all the times of these Nations and their Kings that kingdome was ruled continually by the same Customes by which it is now gouerned which if they had not bene the best could be made some of those Kings incited by Iustice reason or affection would haue changed them or vtterly blotted them forth and especially the Romans who Iudged as it were all the rest of the worlde by their Lawes Ranulphus Higeden in his Manuscript History saith sancciuit primum Leges Dunwallo Mulmutius cuius Leges Mulmutnae dicebantur vsque ad tempora Willielmi Conquestoris satis celebres Inter quae statuit Ranulph Higeden in Manuscr Polychr l. 1. c. 50. de legib vt Ciuitates Templa Deorum viaeque ad villas ducentes ac Aratrum colonum immunitate confugij gauderent Deinde Marcia Regina Britonum vxor Guithelmi Regis à qua Prouincia Merciorum putatur denominata legem edidit discretione Iustitia plenam quae lex Martia vocabatur Has duas leges Gildas Historicus transtulit de Britannico in Latinum Rex Aluredus postmoduÌ„ de Latino is Saxonicum quae Marchenelaga dicebatur Dunwallo Mulmutius did first ordaine Lawes which from him were called Mulmutius his Lawes and renowned vntill the time of william the Conqueror Among which he decreed that Cyties and the Temples of their Gods and the wayes that ledd to Townes and the Plough of husbandimen should haue freedome Afterward Martia Queene of the Britans wife of King Gwitheline of whome the Prouince of the Martians is thought to be so named made a Lawe full of discretioÌ„ and Iustice which was called Martia Lawe These two Lawes Gildas the Historian did Translate out of Brittish language into Latine and King Alfred did translate them out of Latine into the Saxon tongue which was called Marchenlage 6. The like haue the Brittish History Virunnius Matthew of Westminster with others and diuers Protestant Historians among whome one for Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 3. c. 1. the rest thus writeth Mulmutius made many good Lawes which were longe after vsed called Mulmutius Lawes turned out of the Brittish speach into the Latine by Gildas Priscus and longe time after translated out of Latine into English by Alfred King of England and mingled in his statuts And this is sufficiently proued by the Lawes themselues of King Aluredus wherein after he had set downe the Iudiciall Lawes of the old Testament applyed for the gouernment of this kingdome as Pope Eleutherius had giuen directioÌ„ to King Lucius he maketh this mention thereof haec ea sunt Iura quae rerum omnium praepotens Deus ipse Moysi custodienda proposuit These be those Lawes which the Allmightie Leges Regis Aluredi in praefatioÌ„e apud Gul. Lambert l. de priscis legib God of all things himselfe did propose to Moyses to be kept Then he cometh to the New Testament and Lawes which after the preaching of the Ghospell the Assemblyes of Bishops and renowned wise men decreed heare in Britaine then England In Anglia Episcoporum aliorumque clarissimorum sapientum Conuentus agebantur atque hi diuina edocti miseratione cuique iam primum peccanti paenam imperabant And addeth that he hath gathered them all together Rex Aluredus supra in praef and approueth a greate part of those auncient Lawes to be still obserued and ioyneth vnto them some others which he enacted Has Ego Aluredus Rex sanctionesin vnum collegi atque easdem literis mandaui quarum bonâ—m câ—rtè partem Maiores nostri Religiose coluerunt multa etiam mihi digna videntur quae a nobis hac etiam aetate pari Religione obseruentur nonnulla tamen quae nobis minus commoda videbantur
Praeterea triginta millia Syluestrium ferarum cuiuscunque generis collectarum They sacrificed there at Trinouantum Lōdon forty thousand kyne a hundred thousand sheepe and foules of all sortes which could hardly be numbred and thirtie thousād wilde beasts of euery kinde which they had gathered together And Pōticus Virunnius hath the very same words in all things except in the first Ponticus Virun Hist l. 4. number which he much abateth vndecim millia vaccarum This for thankes to their pretended Gods for the repulse the Britans had then giuen to Iulius Caesar Of the Ritches reuenewes state and Pompe of the Pagan cheife Druids Flamens and Archflamens I haue spoken somewhat before therefore all this welth and substance and with so ample addition now conuerted by King Lucius to the vse of the Christian Clergie as we must needs yeeld him the remembred Titles so he employing them and so lardge immunities to Manuscr Gallic antiq ann 180. Antiq. Glascon Manuscr Capgr in S. Ioseph S. Patricio such a Clergie as builded and dedicated Churches and prayed vnto Saints and for the deade said Masse and gaue such Supreamacie to Pope Eleutherius we may not say he was of the Protestant Profession which hath taken all from that holy Religion and left nothing but Persecution and Oppression vnto it 3. How in this time all the cheife Temples in all the Cities of Britaine together with their Reuencwes were turned into the Sees of Archbishops and Bishops is before related and in diuers of those Cities new Cathedrall Churches founded and erected as I haue exemplified before in Winchester Landaffe S. Martins Church in Canterburie and S. Peters in Cornhill in London Manuscript in S. Peters Church in Cornhill in London for which the auncient Manuscript there still or lately hanging with diuers other Antiquities thus pleadeth Lucius the first Christian King of this Land then called Britaine founded the first Church in London that is to say S. Peters S. Peter◠Church in Cornhill in Lōdon a Metropolitan See Church vpon Cornhill and he founded there an Archbishops See and made that Church the Metropolitan and cheife Church of this kingdome and so endured the space of 400. yeares and more vnto the comming of S. Augustine the Apostle of England the which was sent to this Land by S. Gregory the Doctour then was the Arbishops See and Pall remoued from the foresaid Church of S. Peter vpon Cornhill vnto Dereberman that now is called Canterbury and there it remayneth to this day Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 19. Hollinshed writeth that there were in his time Tables hanging in the Reuestry of S. Paules Church in London which affirme the same An other Protestant citing the first cited Table in S. Peters Church vpon Cornhill and inclining to that opinion and addeth Iocelyn of Furnes in his booke of Brittish Stowe Histor Romans in K. Lucius Bishops saith Thean was the first Archbishop of London in the time of Lucius who builded the said Church of S. Peter in a place called Cornhill in London by the ayde of Cyran cheife Butlar to King Lucius Godwin a Protestant Godwin Catal. of Bish. in London 1. Polid. Virgil. Angl. Histor l. 2. p. 41. Richard Vitus in Hist l. 5. Holins Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 19. Will. Harrison descr of Brit. p. 24. c. 9. Sulcar apud Vit. supr Selden Annal c. 6. Bishop hath allmost the same words though not citing any Authour in particular Others both Catholiks and Protestants affirme that the Church of S. Peter at westminster by London was then founded and vsed for the Cathedrall Church as some write There be that affirme saith a Protestant Historian how this Lucius should build the Church of S. Peter at Westminster They add further that Thomas likely Theonus mistaken Archbishop of London preached read and ministred the Sacraments there to such as made resort vnto him And of this opinion that this Church was then made or reedified for that I haue written before is Sulcardus a learned Monke of Westminster most likely to write the truth of that Church liuing in the time of S. Edward the Confessour and that it was the Cathedrall Church to London Both which may be true if we make the old Church of Westminster the Cathedrall Church vntill the other was builded not finished in the first Arbishops How it is probable that both S. Peters Church Westminster and in Cornhill were Archiepiscopall Churches in this time time but by his Successour Eluanus who builded the Library likely some part of S. Peters Church vpon Cornhill William Harrison a Protestant Antiquarie borne as he saith in London and so chalendging knowledge of the Antiquities there proueth this by sondry reasons and citeth William of Malmesbury for the same opinion And Polidor Virgil with many others saith the Cathedrall Church in London was then Templum ornatu opere magnificum a Church magnificent both for ornament and worke Which Stowe supr frō others Will. Harrison supr c. ◠Gildas l. de Excid conq Brit. we doe not finde of S. Peters Church vpon Cornhill 4. And the same Authour witnesseth that the like magnificent Churches were then founded at Yorke and Car-legion Londini Eboraci in vrbe Legionum templa ornatu opere magnifica condita sunt And much like vnto this we must speake of all Churches in Cities that were Episcopall and Cathedrall whether they were new founded or of Temples of Flamens conuerted to be such as also of all other Pagan Temples which then were changed into Christian Churches For allthough all those temples were not destroyed and vtterly ruinated but newly dedicated to Christ and his Saints as our Antiquaries haue proued before yet the superstitious and Idolatrous Altars where vpon their prophane and adhominable sacrifices were offered in them to their false Gods were vtterly ouerthrowne and left desolate and as S. Gildas the most auncient Brittish Historian with others testifie Christian Altars which were the place of Christian Sacrifice of the holy Masse wherein Christs holy body and blood were offered and therefore termed by him the Polidor Virgil. l. 2. Hist p. 41. seate of the heauenly sacrifice sedes caelestis sacrificij and the Altars whereon their first Primatiue Preists offered that most diuine Sacrifice which we commonly call Masse Sacerdotes inter altaria Sacrificantes and in respect thereof Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. lib. 11. cap. 4. Gildas supr Stowe Hist an 542. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 5. c. 15. Mat. West an 543. the cheifest of the immunities before remembred were granted to those sacred Altars in all Churches in this kingdome of Britaine from King Lucius time And the ordinary Churches which were vnder the Iurisdiction of so many Bishops in so lardge a kingdome could not be few especially if we consider the multitude of Gods the Britans worshipped when they were Pagans and the greate number of Temples
cōuerted to Christ to be directed by him in his ciuill Lawes had receaued an hallowed Crowne and warrāt and Limits of his kingdome from him was as carefull and sollicitous to haue all things now effected to be approued and confirmed by the same highest spirituall Papall Power and Authoritie which as he well knew by the Testimonies of diuers Popes holy Saints and Martyrs before as our Protestants haue acknowledged was instituted and ordained by Christ himselfe as a Rule and direction to all other members of his Catholike Church And therefore when it could otherwise be no Polecy or pleasure to our holy King to spare from hence so long a time the Legats he had so much desired no ease to them now old and weryed in Labors to trauaile to Rome and returne hither againe nor expedient for a new conuerted kingdome to want the Apostles and conuerters thereof so soone before it was perfectly setled in the Religion it had receaued by them but very dangerous to them all in respect of the Roman state so Ieleous and violent an enemy to diuers things now thus to be confirmed against their challendg and claime at that time for the kingdome either to haue incited or allowed that Iorney and confirmation or the Legats to haue vndertaken it with so much trouble hazard and perill had it bene either a needlesse or meere voluntarie and no necessarie busines was in so many and worthie parsons the greatest madnes could de deuised 2. And yet our Antiquities assuer vs our Ecclesiasticall state and affaires were thus confirmed and all things accompted as vncertaine vntill such confirmation was procured and obtayned The old Brittish Historie Virunnius Matthew of Westminster with many others both Manuscripts and printed Antiquaries Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 20. vlt. Pont. Vir. l. 4. in fine Matth. Westm an gratiae 186. Masnuscr Hist antiq in Luci. tell vs Beati Antistites Faganus Deruuianus Romam reuersi quae fecerant impetrauerunt à Papa beatissimo confirmari The blessed Bishops Faganus and Deruuianus returning againe to Rome obtayned to haue the things which they had done to be confirmed by the most blessed Pope Where we see that the Pope by petition and proofe made vnto him of the orderly and Religeous proceedings of his Legats in Britaine confirmed what they had done heare What that was in founding the Church of Christ in this kingdome I haue mentioned before all which was now confirmed by the Pope himselfe And if a generall confirmation will not confirme and conforme vs in this truth let vs resorte for the most questionable things to those particulars which cheife Protestants with others haue deliuered and warranted before out of our generally binding and receaued auncient Lawes and Pope Eleutherius owne writings in which we often finde Lucius to be adiudged King of Britaine and the kingdome of Britaine to be his kingdome And yet many Historians Italians Epist Pape Eleutherij supr leg S. Edwardi apud Plur. Authores Baron Tom. 2. Annal. in Eleut Hect. Boet. Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 83. Godwin Cōuers of Brit. p. 22. Scots English Catholiks and Protestants haue doubted thereof Baronius would haue him if any at all but a pety King Hector Boethius alloweth him but a King by courtesie Lucius Britonibus Caesaris beneuolentia authoritate imperitabat A Protestant Bishop thus disputeth it It is made a doubt and not without good cause whether euer there could be any such King as Lucius or no. In this very season that is appointed by our writers to the Reigne of Lucius the Romans possessed Britaine quietly as may appeare by all the Roman writers to wit during the times of M. Antoninus and Commodus and long after this Britaine was wholly subdued vnto the Romans and brought vnder the forme of a Prouince to wit in the time of Domitian as W. Malmesbury hath deliuered and amongst later writers two men of greate iudgment Baronius and Maister Camden which is partly confirmed by Tacitus deliuering that a great part of it was reduced into the forme of a Prouince as a foresaid in the time of Claudius These things being so how should a King haue any Gouernment heare Thus this Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie What force is in his allegations I haue sufficiently said for the honour of this kingdome in other places But in this case and question if we allowe him all for truth both he and we thereby are necessitated to allowe so much the greater prerogatiue and power to Pope Eleutherius the Pope of Rome to haue Authoritie in cases doubtfull or where a kingdome or true Heire is by violence oppressed to declare a true lawfull and vndoubted King as this Pope in this Act did by our King Lucius and this kingdome which with all others this Protestant Bishop himselfe acknowledgeth per consilium Regni vestri sume legem per illam Dei patientiâ vestrum Reges Britanniae Regnum Vicarius Dei Epist Eleutherij apud Godw. sup p. 30. 31. Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 5. Foxe to 1. Act. Guliel Lamb. in Legib. S. Edwardi Stow Hist in Eleuth Leges S. Edwardi cap. 17. apud Gul. Lamb. l. de Legib. Priscis f. 130. estis in Regno Gentes Regni Britanniae populi vestri sunt Where notwithstanding any clayme or Title the Romans at that time did or could make to Britaine or any part thereof King Lucius is by Pope Eleutherius openly pronounced and declared to be King of Britaine and all the people and Nations of Britaine to be his people and subiects And for further confirmation and proofe heareof he did expressely declare as our publike Lawes still witnesse that all this kingdome or I le of Britaine was his kingdome as also all the Ilands vnto Norway and Denmarke belonged to the Crowne of this his kingdome Vniuersa terra tota Insulae omnes vsque Norwegiam vsque Daciam petinent ad coronam regni eius And to secure King Lucius herein he sent him as King of the Britans an hallowed Crowne to weare as King of all these remembred Dominions Tales metas fines constituit imposuit coronae regni Dominus Eleutherius Papa sententia sua qui destinauit coronam benedictam Britanniae Christianitatem Deo inspirante Lucio Regi Britonum How this holy Pope did giue direction and instruction to this King about his Lawes I haue said before as also of the former more at lardge So likewise of the setling three Archbishops in the three named places with Bishops vnder them which was long before S. Eleutherius time decreed by other Popes and from the Apostles and so needed litle confirmation being by Apostolike Order long before instituted 3. Yet this being a cheife and principall thing in setling our Church affaires by the holy Legats it was by the same euidence as carefully and principally confirmed by this holy Pope and so was obserued throughout this kingdome vpon
sowne in our minds and either enforce vs to returne vnto our former wickednes with deeper securitie then before or els to become meere Atheists which is a greate deale worse for this cause therefore did Lucius send to Rome the second time for a Copie of such politick orders as were then vsed there in their Regiment of the Church Thus farre this Protestant Antiquarie And then he bringeth the holy Pope S. Eleutherius so to vnderstand King Lucius petition to be both for the Ecclesiasticall Lawes of the Church of Rome to Rule heare in spirituall affaires and the Lawes of the Emperous for temporall gouernment and saith he findeth it so in sondry verie auncient Copies of Pope Eleutherius Answeare to King Lucius thus beginning by his Translation you require of vs the Roman ordinances and thereto the Statuts of the Emperours to be sent ouer vnto you and which you desire to practise put in vre within your Realme and kingdome Then seeing the Decrees of the Popes of Rome for Church Discipline were generally generall for the whole Church as many of them cited before by Protestants allowance doe testifie and this our Britaine was vtterly ignorant in such things but as it had receaued them from Rome Our Apostles Preachers and Conuerters came from thence and diuers of them still remained heare in cheife spirituall cammande and many other Christian Romans were mixed with our Britans heare and our Brittans absolutely and wholly directed by the Pope of Rome and his Legats in such busines this considered no man of Iudgment will apprehend how any other but the Roman Papall Church Discipline was then receaued or admitted it this kingdome THE XXIV CHAPTER OF THE COMMING OF THESE HOLY LEgats to Glastenbury their holy labours deeds and long aboade there their renewing there the old Religeous Order of S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his brethren greate priuiledges and Indulgences by them procured to that holy place the glory honour and renowne thereof in the whole Christian world 1. I Haue made mention before of diuers Monasteries and Religeous houses in Britaine in this time now to take some notice in what honour and Reuerence such holy places the parsons resident in them and the Monasticall Religeous life which they there liued and professed were we cannot better come eyther to the certaine knowledge or not to be denied opinion thereof then to take direction herein from these our Apostles Founders and Fathers in Christ by that litle memory which is left in our Histories of the Religeous paines and labour they tooke in finding and founding them the greate zeale and deuotion they exercised there the Immunities Indulgences and priuiledges they procured vnto them from holy Popes and Princes what spirituall comfort and pleasure they had in themselues and what example of pietie they left to posteritie by their heauenly Conuersation in them and what Pastorall care and Prouidence they had to make this perpetuall had not the Impietie of late times and parsons like wolues as it was aunciently prophesied destroyed that which the pietie of our first Auncestours in Religion had so long and firmely founded Has aedes sacras pietas construxit Auorum Antiq. Monast Croyâ—andiae Quas Successores vastabunt more luporum I will principally and cheifly for all exemplifie in the holy house of Glastenbury the first Mother of that contemplatiue holy profession both in this and other Nations from which we may drawe a proportion to others the sacred children thereof How diligently these holy Legats sought to finde out this Religeous place I haue some what insinuated before for they had heard of the greate Renowne and Sanctitie of S. Ioseph and his companions first in habiting there and the Venerable Sanctitie of the place especially the miraculously sacred Church there builded by heauenly admonition in honour of the most blessed Virgin Mary Mother of God for the memory of it was allmost quite forgotten the first Religeous men inhabitants there being all dead before this time and the holy Church so desolate that it began to be a Denn of wild beasts to lodge in which was before an habitation of Saints Sancti memorati in eadem Eremo sic degentes affluentibus multis annorum curriculis carnis Antiq. Glast tabulis fixae Gul. Malmes l. de Antiq Caenob clast Io. Capgrau in S. Ioseph S. Patricio erg astulo sunt educti idemque locus caepit esse ferarum latibulum qui priùs fuerat habitatio Sanctorum This is the testimonie and relation of the old Antiquities of Glastenbury William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript Historie of the Antiquitie of that Monastery Capgraue and others 2. But it was the will of God and the will of the blessed Virgin to haue her sacred Oratory come to the knowledge of their faithfull Seruants donec placuit beatae Virgini suum Oratorium redire ad memoriam fidelium Which was in this manner these holy Legats trauailing throughout Britaine teaching preaching and baptizing and receauing from the Brittish people Information where abouts this sacred Habitacle was as Moses they entered into this Desart to finde it and at the last finding the old Church builded by the hands of Christs Disciples and a Crosse the signe of our Redemption and other Christian figures or Images they were assured thereby that this was the place where those Disciples of Christ inhabited Praedicando baptizando Britanniae partes peragrantes in Insulam Aualloniae more Moysis Legislatoris interiora Deserti penetrantes sunt ingressi Vbi antiquam Deo duce Britanniae repererunt Ecclesiam manibus Discipulorum Christ constructam humanae saluti à Deo paratam Figuram nostrae redemptionis aliasque figuras manifestas repererunt quibus cognouerunt quod Christiani priùs locum inhabitauerant This so diligent searching and seeking for this holy place by S. Phaganus and Damianus and their assured knowledge by the remembred Can. 6. signes and badges there left and remayning that they had founde it seemeth by that which followeth in this Narration to haue bene before their returne to Rome to procure the confirmation of their proceedings heare After this they founde the Antiquitie of the comming of S. Ioseph and his Brethren thither as also the Acts and liues of them there how religeously they liued and how three Pagan Kings ministred necessaries by a certaine portion of Land for their sustenation the miraculous building and consecrating that holy place as I haue shewed in the first Age wherevpon filled with vnspeacable ioy they continued there long time nyne yeares in praysing God oratorio illo sic reperto ineffabili sunt referti gaudio ibidem in Dei laudibus moram protrahentes diuturnam per nouem videlicet annos And in memory of the first twelue in the time of S. Ioseph they did chuse 12. of their owne company to dwell there in that Iland King Lucius consenting thereto Which remayned there as Anchorits in diuers places or Groaues locis
Sancti Patricij in commemorata Insula permanserunt So we see the ouerraging Persecution of Dioclesian did not disperse or hurt them And in the generall spoile of the Pagan Saxons in this kingdome when an other abomination of desolation was heare in Britaine this holy house still enioyed both Monkes and an Abbot called Morgret and was so fare from destruction or ruine thereby that it then receaued more libertie and a new endowment the King of Domnonia giuing Gulielm Malm. l. de Antiq. Glast vnto it the land called Inswitrin in the 601. yeare of Christs Incarnation Anno Dominicae Incarnationis 601. Rex Domnoniae terram quae appellatur Inswitrin ad Ecclesiam vetustam concessit ad petitionem Morgret eiusdem loci Abbatis And it appeareth by this Authour that he had seene the originall Charter itselfe thereof for besides his setting downe the very names of the Abbots to whome it was granted and the Bishop Manuto who wrote the Charter and signed it with others Ego Manuto Episcopus hanc Chartam scripsi he addeth of the King that granted it that the scedule was so old whereon his name was writen that it could not be knowne Quis iste Rex fuit scedulae vetustas negat scire In the Danish Inuasion and Persecution some of those Infidels did attempt to spoyle it but being Miraculously stricken blinde and therevpon penitent for their wickednes and receauing their sight by the meanes of the blessed Virgin Mary they caused a pretious Crosse of curious work of gold siluer and pretious stones to be made and offered it in the old Church in memory thereof multi eorum audientes sanctitatem huius loci ne matrem misericordiae alios quorum inibi corpora pausant ad Iracundiam prouocarent recesserunt Sed tamen intrauerunt nonnulli nec impunè Nam Virgo faecunda arma Iustitiae concutiens omnes caecitate mulctauit quos postea paenitentes quod iniquè gesserant detestantes misericorditer illuminauit Denique facta collatione Crucem eleganti satis opere ex auro argento pretiosis lapidibus fabricauerunt Ecclesiae veteri ad huiusce miraculi monumenta obtulerunt And this holy place was made as a common Sanctuary to Religeous persons in such stormes and tempests to preserue themselues the holy Relicks of Saints and such sacred things there from Pagan Persecution THE XXV CHAPTER OF THE GREATE HONOVR AND REnowne of our old Brittish Apostolike Order of Religion from the comming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia in the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 63. without any discontinuance or Interruption by some and very short time after his death by all many hundreds of yeares in greate perfection without any change or alteration to be named a Mutation of Monasticall Rule being the Mother or Nurse of Monasticall holy life to many Nations and Religious Orders in them by which also many Countryes to Christ were conuerted 1. IF after so long a Circuite of time and inuolued with so many difficulties to hinder vs from certaine knowledge of such The most holy and auncient Apostolike Order of Glastenbury there setled by S. Ioseph of Arimathia Chastitie obedience pouertie things we are desirous to make some estimate what was the Rule of this holy Order it somewhat appeareth by that is said and is resembled in our Histories and diuers obseruances thereof kept in such strict Orders as afterward borrowed them from hence The three Vowes or states of perfection of chastitie pouertie and obedience necessary in all such conditions of life were diligently and exactly performed in this Order Cōcerning obedience at and before the first comming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia with the rest hither S. Ioseph was ordained their Superior by the Apostle which directed them hither his praefecit amicum suum Ioseph ab Aramathia qui Dominum sepeliuit Flos Aramathiae Ioseph est primus eorum So writeth William of Malmesbury the Antiquities of Glastenburye Capgraue and others who keepe a successiue continuance of most of their Guliel Malmes l. de Antiq. Caen. Glast Io. Capgr Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aramat Antiq. Glaston Abbots after both in the Britans and Saxons time who Ruled them and to whome they were obedient Iure Abbatis rexit The pouertie which these men with the contempt of Riches professed is sufficiently declared in forsaking all they had of their owne and liuing by their labour and such things as at the first were giuen vnto them by Infidels in a strange Country And after King Lucius was conuerted they had nothing but the Almes of Christians and their owne paines and Industrie to sustaine them and yet these not at their owne but Abbots disposition The holy place wherein they liued being left so long and strangely desolate without man woman or childe after the death of S. Ioseph and his companions the substitution of Monkes in the same number of 12. by S. Damianus and Phaganus and the continued succession in that number their names registred their so often assembling and meeting euery day in the holy Church The greate chastitie is remembred of them which be most mentioned by Historians no marryed or vnchaste woman euer inhabiting there by any Antiquitie giueth a warrant boldly to say they liued in perpetuall sacred chastitie 2. If we will follow the more common opinion of Antiquaries that the Miraculous man S. Patricke the Apostle of Ireland was Abbot there and giue allowance to the old Manuscript Epistle asscribed vnto him we must Their holynesse and austeritie of life say their austeritie of life and deuotion were wonderfull For he saith of the twelue which were there in his time and whose names for their honour he setteth downe that he was not worthie to vntye the buckles of their shewes non dignus eram soluere corrigias calceamentorum eorum And yet we reade of him in approued Authours that he was one of the most holy vertuous and Miraculous men that euer liued omni namque Die Psalterium cum canticis himnis ducentis orationibus cantauit offerebat corpus Christi docebat Discipulos turbis praedecabat in omni hora signo crucis Christi centies signabat se In prima vero noctis parte centum Psalmos canebat ducentis vicibus genua curuabat a pullorum cantu in aquis stabat donec adimpleret orationes suas post haec dormiebat super lapidem nudum alterumque sub capite eius posuit tunicam pelliceam habebat circa lumbos suos in aqua tinctam he did euery day singe the Psalter with canticles and himnes and two hundred prayers he offered the sacrifice of Christs body taught his Disciples preached to the people and in euery hower signed himselfe an hundred times with the signe of the crosse of Christ In the first part of the night he sunge an hundred psalmes and bowed his knees two hundred times and from the crowing of the cocke he stood in the water vntill he
had ended his prayers after this he slept vppon a bare stone and layed an other vnder his heade and he had about his loines a leather coate dipped in water And if we should question S. Patrike his long liuing being and dying Abbot at Glastenbury and so leauing such austeritie to the Monks as he exercised in himselfe yet we may not haue any doubt but he being Nephew to S. Martine that greate Apostolike man taught by him and he himselfe being the Apostle of Ireland where the Religeous men were of the same Order they were in Britaine but this strict manner of life was common to all Monkes in these parts in his and from this time we haue in hands no memory of change being found in Histories And we reade that S. Brendon found in an Iland of America a Monastery wherein were 24. very holy Monkes Disciples of S. Patrike and S. Albeus which had liued there 80. yeares with breade rootes and water and had no Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in S. Brendan other foode to entertaine their worthie guest S. Brendan and his holy company withall aâ—â— yet their bread Miraculously prouided for them Parata mensa appositisâ—â—â— panibus miri candoris quibusdam radicibus incredibilis saporis comedebant sedebant mixti fratres cum hospitibus per ordinem inter duos fratres sempér panis integer ponebatur Ex fonte facite charitatem cum Iucunditate timore Domini And we finde that in an other Monastery in these parts where there were many Monkes Plures monachi there was no other foode or sustenance for them but appels nutts rootes and herbes Nihil aliud cibi monstrabatur nisi poma nuces atque radices herbae And to come to the holy roote itselfe of this sacred Profession at Glastenbury which had so soone so farre extended and spreed the branches thereof with such seueritie and sanctitie of life what other thing can we hope to finde in such a Desart and wildernes as then it was in the woodly wildernes corne did not growe the Bishops or Archbishops themselues did not then nor many hundreds of yeares after eate flesh 4. The first Archbishop of Caerlegion or S. Dauids which did eate flesh was as both Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries write called Morgeneu the 33. in number after S. Dauid allmost 1000. yeares after Christs Natiuitie A Protestant Bishop thus relateth the Historie Morgeneu this man saith Giraldus of all the Bishops of S. Dauids presumed first to eate flesh which none of them Godwin Catal. in S. Dauids in Morgeneu had euer done before him For punishment of which hainous offence he supposeth it fell out that afterwards he was murthered of Pirats reporting withall how that after his death he appeared to a Bishop of Ireland vsing these words Quia carnes comedi caro factus sum for eating of flesh I am noâ— become nothing but flesh The Art and skill of fishing was allmost vtterly vnknowne in these partes of Britaine Bed l. 5. Histor Gent. Angl. Capgrau Catal. in S. Wâ—lfâ—id Godwin Catal. of Bish. Chichester in Wilfride Antiquit. Glast Manus Capgr Catal. in S. Patricio vntil when in the seuenth hundredth yeare it was taught there by S. Wilfride These holy men planted fruite trees there in greate number to bring them meate wherevpon that Desart was called Aualonia or the Iland Aualonia the Isle of fruites because in the old Brittish toÌ„gue Aualla signifieth fruites Insula Aualoniae id est Insula pomorum vocabatur Aualla Britannice poma Latine And the InhabitaÌ„ts of those parts to this day doe call greate Nutts growing in that Country by the name of Aualons Therefore our Antiquaries knowing how strict and penitentiall life they sedd and in carnall censure exceeding ordinary humane habilitie without heauenly help and assistance doe deliuer Their foodefruites Herbes and bread vnto vs that S. Ioseph and his companions the first Religious Inhabitants of this place before Orchard or gardeine was planted there for fruites rootes or herbs to feede vpon offerring and performing there their deuoute duties to God and the blessed Virgin in watchings fastings and prayers were reliued Antiq. Glaston Manuscr Tabulis affix Capgr Catalog in S. Ioseph ab Aramat S. Patric Epist alij in all their necessities by the help of the same blessed Virgin Mother of God Duodecim sancti praedicti in eodem loco Deo beatae virgini deuota exhibentes obsequia vigilijs Ieiunijs orationibus vacantes eiusdem virginis Dei Genetricis auxilio in necessitatibus suis refocillabantur 5. And this so strict Monasticall conuersation though likely in some places and times afterward some what mitigated from the first rigour was the generall obseruation of our old Brittish Scottish and Irish Monkes all of them The Monks there drunke then no wyne or such drinke but water drinking onely water or milke and neuer any wine Ale or such manner of drinke for we reade in approued and Auncient Historians that when King Ceolnulfus left his terreane kingdome to be a Monke in the Monastery of Lindisfarne about the yeare of Christ 764. the Monkes there according to the old Tradition and custome did drinke nothing but water or milke and then they had dispensation at this Kings procuring to drinke wine or Ale hoc Rege iam Monacho facto efficiente data est LindiffarneÌ„sis Ecclesiâ— Monachis licentia Roger HouedeÌ„ Annal. par Prâ—o an 764. an 882. bibendi vinum vel ceruisiam ante enim non nisi lac vel 〈…〉 solebant secundum antiquam traditionem Sancti Aidani primi eiusdem Ecclesiae Antistitis Monachorum qui cum illo de Scotia venientes ibidem donante Rege Oswaldo mansionem acceperant cum magna districtione Deo seruire gaudebant Where we see this to haue bene the old receaued vse and custome of those Brittish and Scottish Monkes 6. What their Masse and other publike Church seruice was I finde in an Their auncient Church seruice that asscribed to S. Marke the EuaÌ„gelist or of Saint Peter old Brittish Manuscript Antiquitie written allmost 1000. yeares since and Intituled the first Institution and varietie of the Church seruice prima Institutio varietas Ecclesiastici seruitij that they were the same which S. Marke the Euangelist by S. Peter his approbation composed and practized Cursum qui dicitur praesenti tempore Scotorum Beatus Marcus decantauit This is recorded for the office Ecclesiasticall of Scotland in those times by this old Manuscript but for thee rest of this Iland now England and wales it rather deliuereth that the Roman vse deriued from S. Peter and S. â—lement his Successour which it calleth cursum Romanum was practized heare and setteth downe how it was continued and deriued to the Britans from S. Peter and S. Clement Yet with some alteration addition of Antiphones Responsories and Alleluias but these taken out of holy Scripturs or the workes of the old
Age he was disabled for such a Iorney Further they which hold he was Bishop of Churr◠in Germany and Martyred there say this Martyrdome of his there was about the yeare of Christ 182. when I haue proued him liuing and King still in Britaine 9. yeares after Besides they say that S. Emerita his Sister went with him and was Martyred there also But it is euident by our Histories that our first Christian King Lucius had neyther Brother Sister nor childe but he was vnicus patris and begotten of King Coillus in his old Age hauing no other childe Anno gratiae 115. natus est Coillo Regi Britonum vnicus filius Matth. Westm an 115. Pontic Virun Hist Brit. lib. 4. quem vocauit Lucium qui factus est patri gaudium exultatio quia in senectute quasi ab haerede destitutus genuerat eum Whereby is euident that this King Lucius had neyther Brother nor Sister named Emerita or any other And with what probabilitie can it be affirmed that a King so holy and louing of his Countries good and quiet hauing no Christiā heire to succeede him would or in conscience could forsake his natiue Country and subiects in such a case that were in iustice belonging to his cheifest chardge which no other could execute to preach vnto forreyners which many of his subiects and others could and at his request would most willingly haue performed We reade in Histories that many descended of Regall Race haue in such cases bene taken forth of their Monasteries and Religeous Conuersation to gouerne kingdomes destitute of heires but that a King so vertuous wise louing and beloued of his Country hauing no such heire to succeede him but by such course to expose and leaue his kingdome to so many certaine miseries calamities as fell vpon Britaine by the death of King Lucius and probably were foreseene of all wise men did might would or could take such a course Antiquities haue no example iustice denieth it charitie cannot allowe it Further I shall proue hereafter that S. Emerita called the Sister of S. Lucius was the Sister of Lucius Sonne of Constantius and Helena and so neyther daughter of King Coillus nor Sister to our first Christian King Lucius and so he could not be that Lucius which preached in Germany Aegid Schudus in descript Rhethiae cap. 15. 5. And where they say he was Bishop of Curia Aegidius Schudus a German Writer proueth that Curia was not then builded no such Citie in that Country nor long after and therefore with Caspar Bruchius in his Catalogue of the Bishops of that Citie and others as well German and other Writers maketh Caspar Bruchius in Catal. Episc Curien in Init. the first Bishop of that place aboue two hundreds of yeares after the time of our first Christian King Lucius Bruchius saith it was not a Bishops See vntill about the 440. yeare of Christ Episcopatus Churensis vel Curiensis in Rhetis vnus ex vetustissimis Germaniae Episcopatihus caepit circa annum Christianae Redemptionis 440. and maketh Asimo the first and Puricius or Pruricius the second Bishop thereof Thus these German Writers themselues and others of them eyther doubt of or deny that History Iohannes Nauclerus much vrged Ioannes Naucl. in Chron. gener 6. pag. 565. for this Relation maketh it onely a report fertur and ouerthroweth the History of the Church of Curre so much stood vpon for this matter in confessing that by this History that Lucius which is said to haue preached in Rhetia was conuerted by S. Timothie the Apostle S. Paules Scholler dead long time before our S. Lucius was borne Sebastian Munster saith plainely that Sebast Monster Cosmogr l. 3. cap. 344. whereas there is a vulgar reporte à vulgo persuasum habetur he maketh no more of any Lucius preaching there that one Lucius peeached in that place if it were so it could not possibly be our first Christian King Lucius for he neuer went out of Britaine but very godly liued and died heare Britanniae ille Rex qui circiter Annum Domini 190. floruit patriam nequaquam exiens piè apud suos obdormiuit Caspar Bruchius also doth plainely reiect all that Historie as Caspar Bruchius in Catal. Episc Curien propè Initium Manuscr Gallic Antiq. An. 296. it is applyed by some to our King Lucius and among other reasons addeth that the greate difference of yeares will not permit it to be true Numerus Annorum non conuenit An old French Manuscript Historie ioyneth in the same and leaueth him liuing dying and buried in Britaine And if we come home to our owne Historians and Antiquities most likely to make the most true and King Lucius died and was buried in Glocester in the Cathedrall Church there certaine Relation of this their so renowned King they set downe the yeare the day and particular place of his death and the very Church one of his owne foundation where his body was enterred The day and yeare they haue remembred before the 201. yeare of Christ the third day of December Matth. Westm ann 201. Antiq. Eccl. S. Petri in Cornhill Lond. Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 1. Ponticus Virun Brit. Hist l. 5. in initio Matth. Westm 201. in Chron. Compilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Anglo in Lucio Manuscr Hist Gallicar Princip Or que nous sommes In Lucius Caxton Histor part 4. in K. Lucius Manuscr Hist Antiq. in Lucio Antiquit. Eccl. S. Petri in Cornhill Londini Harding Cronic c. 51. f. 44. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. §. 18. Aegidius Schudus de Prisca Rhetia Hermanus Schedelius c. 3. Stowe Howes Hist Titul the Romans in Marcus Aurelius Antonius Harrisō Descriptiō of Britaine c. 9. S. Lucius body after translated to other places or some part thereof For the place our old Brittish History saith he died at Glocester and was with honour buried there in the Cathedrall Church In vrbe Claudiocestriae ab hac vita migrauit in Ecclesia primae Sedis honorificè sepultus est So likewise writeth Ponticus Virunnius vitam finiuit in vrbe Claudiocestriae sepultus Matthew of Westminster setting downe the time as before saith also he died at Glocester and was honorably buried there in the Cathedrall Church Inclitus Britannorum Rex Lucius in bonis actibus assumptus Claudiocestriae ab hac vita migrauit ad Christum in Ecclessa primae Sedis honortficè sepultus The same hath an ould Manuscript called Compilatio de Gessis Britonum Anglorum where in Lucio is sayed in vrbe Gloucestriae obijt in Ecclesia primae Sedis honorificè sepultus est The old Authour of the French Manuscript which beginneth or que nous sumes saith at the last he died at Gloucestre and was interred in the Church of the Cheife See Del primer See Our old English Chronicle saith he reigned with much honour and after died and lieth at Glocester so hath an
were baptised and clerely forsooke their former errors and Idolatrie This was in the yeare after the birth of Will. Harrison descript of Brit. cap. of Relig. Edw. Grymston Booke of Estat in Scotland pag. 20. Christ our Sauiour 203. The like haue other English Protestants of this matter of whome one saith Scotland receaued the faith in the time of Pope Victor the first in the yeare 203. and Idolatrie did quite cease vnder King Crakinte who died in the yeare 313. Celestine the first sent Palladius thither to roote out the PelagiaÌ„ Heresie which began to encrease there vnder Eugenius the second who died in the yeare 460. since this time the Realme continued longe in profession of the Romish Church vntill these later dayes the Reigne of King Iames who now liueth 4. Thus we see how ignorantly or rather impudently some Protestants haue written in affirming that because some of the Britans and Scots of this Iland at the comming of S. Augustine hither were fallen into old and exploded error of some Churches of Greece that therefore without any warrant or Writer so affirming they receaued their first faith from the Churches of Asia when it is euident by all Antiquities and these Protestants themselues that the Britans did receaue Christian Religion from the Pope of Rome S. Eleutherius and the Scots from Pope S. Victor the two greatest Promulgers and Defenders of the true Paschall obseruation and greatest Enemies to the other erroneous custome and abuse that euer were And being so plainely All Britaine both Britans Scots and others Christians euer subiect to the Pope in Spirituall busines vntill Caluins time confessed by these Protestants before that the Scots which agreed in Religion with the old Christian Britans of this kingdome as all Protestants and others agree did continue in the Profession of the Romish Church from their first Conuersion vntill the crowning of King Iames the sixt a Child in his Cradell what a childish new vpstart Profession of Protestants must that needs be by their owne confession which beginning with not contradiction of a yet speachlesse Infant to build one such a grounde hath reiected the Authoritie of all Popes Councels Churches holy learned Fathers Saints holy Kings and Christian Rulers in so many hundreds of yeares Or how can any man Scot or other apprehend that except King Donald his Nobles and Counsailers therein had bene assured that the cheife disposition of spirituall affaires belonged to the See of Rome and Pope thereof that he a Christian in Iudgment at the least before as so auncient and approued Antiquities proue and in peace and amitie with King Lucius of Britaine where so many renowned Bishops and Clergie men then liued and to whome by the Testimonie and Decree of Pope Eleutherius before remembred all Scots â—nd Picts about this kingdome of Britaine were Feudatories and Subiects and that in France and all other Nations betweene our Scots and Rome there were many holy and learned Christian Bishops and Clergie men that he in prudence would or could haue sent so solemne Ambassadge and supplication to effect this suite to the Pope of Rome whose Emperour then or presently after and before this holy worke was wholly effected was the greatest enemy in the world to the Scottish Nation with all force malice and Power he could inuadinge it Therefore we must needs conclude euen by Protestant warrant and allowance that this whole kingdome of Britaine from the first Conuersion thereof to Christ did euer and continually vntill these dayes of Ihon Caluine that Father of the English Protestant Religion in all dutie and obedience perseuere in the vnitie and doctrine of the Popes and Church of Rome by whome it was first conuerted to Christianitie THE IV. CHAPTER THAT ALLTHOVGH THE BEING OF THE Scots in Britaine in the time of S. Victor is vncertaine and not proued but rather otherwise yet the Inhabitants of the part now called Scotland Britans or whosoeuer were conuerted in King Lucius and this time The Bishops of the conuerted Scots were euer true Bishops and they euer obedient to the See of Rome 1. BVT before we enter into any further particulars of the Conuersion of the Scottish Nation by S. Victor Pope and his Apostolike Disciples imployed therein which is very sparingly remembred in any Antiquities left vnto vs to deliuer our selues so farre as we can from Ambiguities and vncertainties it is requisite to say some what at least in generall of what parte place When the Scots now supposed to be conuerted to the faith came first into Britaine and where they now liued Country or Iland in or about this great Iland of Albion or Britaine these Scots were which are recorded to be conuerted at this time For whatsoeuer the Scots pleade that this hapned to their Nation long after their entrance into this greate Iland which they contend to haue bene in the yeare of the worlds Creation 4617. Annum quo Albionem Scoti ingressi fe runtur ab orbe condito tradunt supra quater millesimum sexcentesimum decimum septimum This Hect. Boeth descript Scot. Reg. fol. 4. Nicephor l. 1. Hist cap. 10. Alphonsus Rex Euseb in Chron. Isid l. 5. Origin Cyprianus lib. Exhort Martyr Hieron in Epist ad Tit. August lib. 12. ciuit cap. 10. Martyrolog Rom. Marian. aetate 6. an 1. Math. West an 1. Protest Angl. marginal Annotat in illum locum Holâ—insh Hist of Engl. l. 3. cap. 18. Iacob Gordonus in Apparatu cap. 2. seemeth to be a strange calculation and not firme enough to be builded vpon for how could the Scots liuing in darke ignorance of God and heauenly things and knowing nothing of the Creation of the world or such things but by all writers a very vnlearned rude and barbarous people exiled bannished and wandering men possibly haue any such certaine Tradition of their arriuall in Albion in such a yeare of the worlds Creation of which they were long time after vtterly ignorant And Hector Boethius the Scottish Historian which with other writers setteth downe this Conuersion in the 203. of Christ and yet maketh that to be in 5399. yeare of the worlds Creation differeth from all other Computations eyther of Nicephorus recompting the birth of Christ in the 5500. yeare of the world K. Alphonsus in the 6984. Euseb 5199. S. Isid 5220. S. Cyp. to his time 6000. and S. Hier. S. Aug. in their dayes 6000. long after S. Cyp. By the Roman Martyrologe 5199. betweene the Creation Christ By Marianus 4163. Matthew of Westminster maketh an other accompt some English Protestant Antiquaries make the distance betwene the Creation 3066. others 3807. Others of them reckon otherwise And by some writers it cometh to about 4000. yeares Such and so manifold variances being among learned Christians in this accompt we may not easely admitt for certaine what any man will therein propose from a Scottish PagaÌ„ surmised Tradition Especially when we haue many Antiquities both Brittish English and
forreyne Christian and heathen to incline vs to thinke that the Scots were not long after this time so seated in any number in this greate Iland with such Power or commande that they could giue the denomination of Scotland to any greate part thereof or assume the name of a King vnto them called Scotorum Rex the King of the Scots but they still remayned in the out litle Ilands Hebrides Monâ— Orchads Iona and others We finde in an Oration of Iosephus the Iew to his Countrymen in the time of Titus speaking Iosephus orat ad Iudaeos apud Egesippum l. 5. cap. 15. Fascicul Temp. Anno D. 74. Humf. Lhoid in Breuiar Britan. of the Roman Emperours Power at that time Tremit hos Scotia quae terris nihil debet that our Scots then liued not in any greate part of Land but at Sea and in litle Ilands neare vnto Britaine Walterus Rollewink Authour of Fasciculus Temporum writeth that the Brittish Scots did begin heare but in the yeare of Christ 74. Scotagens oritur ex Pictis Hiberis in Albania propè Angliam circa Annum Domini 74. Which is manifest also by Matthew of Westminster and others writing that the Picts coming hither about that time and finding none but Britans heare desired to match with them in marriadge which the Britans refusing the Picts went to the Sots of Ireland in the yeare of Christ 76. and had wiues from thence And the Scots thus came first into Britaine Picti vxores non habentes filias cognatas Britonum petierunt ab eis Matth Westm Anno gratiae 76. 77. Bed l. 1. Hist Eccles cap. 1. At illi vt passi fuerunt repulsam transfretauerunt in HiberniaÌ„ exilla Patria mulieres reducentes pueros susceperant ex Pictis Hibernensibus Scoti originem habuerunt quasi ex diuersis Nationibus compacti Scot etenim illud dicitur quod ex diuersis rebus in vnum aceruum congregatur Our English Protestant Historians Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 15. Stowe and Howes Hist Romans in Marius Humfry Lhoyd in Breui Brit. cap. in descript Scotiae thus relate this matter King Marius hauing conquered the Picts that came into Britaine granted licence to them that remained that they might inhabite in the North part of Scotland called Catnesse being as then a Country in manner desolate wirhout habitation whereupon they withdrew thither and setled themselues in those parts And because the Britans disdained to grant vnto them their daughters in marriadge they sent vnto the Scots into Ireland requiring to haue wiues of their Nation The Scots agreed to their request with this condition that where there wanted lawfull Issue of the Kings Linage to succeede in the kindome of the Picts then should they name one of the womans side to be their King Thus the Picts next after the Romans were the first of any strangers that came into this land to inhabite as most writers affirme allthough the Scottish Chronicles auouch the Picts to be Inhabiters heare before the Incarnation of Christ But the Victory which Marius obtained against their King Roderike chanced in the yeare after the Incarnation 87. neither was there any Writer of name that made mention either of Scots or Picts before Vespasianus his time about the yeare of the Incarnation 72. Henry of Huntington Henric. hunting Hist l. 1. following as he saith Auncient Authours haec sunt quae à scriptis veterum traduntur setting downe the comming of the Picts into Britaine and their marrying with the Irish setteth downe the comming of the Scots out of Ireland hither long after that time procedente tempore venerunt Scotti ab Hibernia Harding Cron. fol. 42. cap. 50. in Britanniam Harding citing Mewinus the old Brittish Writer for Authour affirmeth that the first Scots that came to Britaine came in the 75. yeare of Christ Giraldus Cambrensis maketh the first inhabiting of the Scots in Britaine to haue bene in the time of greate Nell Nelli magni King of Ireland who was Father to King Laegirius in whose dayes S. Patrike preached Girald Cambr. Topograph Hibern cap. 16. in that Country which was not by any accompt before the yeare of Christ 418. praedicto Nello Hiberniae Monarchiam obtinente sex filios Muredi Regis Vltoniae in classe non modica Boreales Britanniae partes occupasse Vnde gens ab ijs propagatâ— specisicato vocabulo Scotica vocata vsque in hodiernum diem Angulum illum inhabitant Where he confidently deliuereth that the name of Scots and Scotland in Britaine began heare at this time 2. And allthough the Scottish Histories contend that the Scots in Britaine had gathered a greate Armie of men and women as their vse and neede was against Maximus which they had gathered ouâ— of Ireland the out Ilands and such Scots as were then come into Britaine yâ—t being ouerthrowne in battaile they were so farre vnable after to make resistance euen by their owne Chroniclers that to vse their owne words A Proclamation comming forth from Maximus that all such as were naturall Scottish men should by a certaine day auoide out of those Countryes that they possessed in Britaine vpon paine of loosing life and goods and to deliuer vp their houses and lands vnto such Brittans and Picts as were appointed by the Romans for to enioy the same The Scots perceauing themselues not Boeth Scotor Hist l. 7. Hollinshed Hist of Scotland in Eugen an 352. Georg. Buchan Rerum Scot. lib. 4. in Reg. 39. able to make any resistance obayed this commandement some of them passing ouer into Ireland some into the Westerne Iles and some of them got ouer also into Norway and Denmarke and many got entertainemen amongst the Roman souldiers and went ouer with them into France And so there was neither man woman nor child of the Scottish Race left in Britaine their Preists also and Religious men were banished and fled into the I le of Iona. This was in the yeare of Christ 352. Boethius saith this was about the 379. yeare of Christ and the Hect. Boeth in Catal. Scotor Reg. in Eugen. 1. Fergusio 2. l. 6. Histor Hollinsh Hist of Scotland in Fethelmacus Scots had no King after this vntill the 422. yeare of Christs Incarnation Scoti inde quatuor quadraginta annis sine Rege ad Annum virginei partus quadringentesimum vigesimum secundum fuere And they confesse that Eugenius which was thus ouerthrowne by Maximus was but an Ilander of Mona Eugenius è Mona Insula and from thence made King of the Scots Paulus Orosius scholler to S. Augustine the Doctor liuing long after this time confineth the Scots to Ireland and the Iles Meuainae in his dayes Hibernia proprior Britanniae a Scotorum gentibus colitur Huic etiam Meuania Insula proxima est ipsa spatio non parua solo commoda aeque a Scotorum gentibus habitatur S. Bede also both by Paulus Orosius
their so called Kings had no place of buriall heare Neither can the Scots say they vsed that Iland for buriall vpon deuotion for the holines thereof by the Monkes there and not necessitie for by their owne confession their respect to that Iland grewe but from the time of Fergusius the second who first founded the Monastery and funerall place for the Scottish Kings there as these men confesse Fergusius Abbatiam condidit vbi Scotorum Regum deinceps voluit esse sepulchrum who as they write was the 40. King and Malcolme Cammoir after their 86. King changed that place of buriall and Hector Boeth in Catal. Reg. Scot. Hist Scot. l. 7. 8. Georg. Buchan Rer. Scot. l. 4. 6. it was time for in the next King Donaldus his Brother his time the Scots lost that and all those Hebrides Ilands the Danes and Noruegians driuing them from thence Betweene which two Scottish Kings we cannot finde 48. to be buryed there or where els Yet these Scottish Antiquaries agree that very many of their Kings in that time were not buried there in that funerall I le but in other places neyther deny but diuers which were buried there were very wicked and Impious men farre from being such as had any deuotion to that holy place or any thinge that was Religeous Therefore we must needs acknowledge that this was not onely a buriall place of deuotion but some necessitie was intermixed with it Therefore no meruayle if these Scots had no Bishops in Britaine when they had neither Sees nor Cities for eyther Bishops or themselues in this kingdome THE V. CHAPTER HOW THE EMPEROVR SEVERVS WHICH came into Britaine and ruled heare King after Lucius was of the Regall Race of the Britans and true Heyre to the Crowne heare and so of others reigning heare after him 1. WHEN Ecclesiasticall affaires had thus proceeded with the Scots and the Britans continued in variance and contention about a Successour to King Lucius in the kingdome Seuerus Emperour came hither some say to quiet the debates others affirme it was to winne honour to himselfe being accompted very greedy and ambitious thereof to reduce the kingdome wholly to the Romans subiection not willing that any Britan heare borne should Reigne and therefore as some write they made a Decree and Lawe among them against such gouernment Eo ferè temporis post Lucium Regem Britonum extinctum Romani gnari Britannos Reges Hector Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 5. f. 86. multarum in populo seditionum rebellionum in se fuisse Authores vt res Romana in Britannia foret quietior publico vetuere Decreto ne quispiam Britannici sanguinis deinceps regia insigniretur dignitate If there was any such Decree of the Romans it could neyther be vpon this surmised motiue that the Brittish Kings had bene occasion of many Rebellions and Seditions against the Romans for it is euident that in the time of the three last Kings Marius Coillus and Lucius peace was duely kept with the Romans and their Tribute payed vnto them and these kings discended of Genuissa a Roman Lady of the Emperours kindred aswell as from King Aruiragus the Britan did participate both of the Brittish and Roman blood And these were the onely Kings were heare after the composition betweene the Romans and Britans in the time of Claudius and Aruiragus when Aruiragus marrying the daughter of the Emperour ioyning the Brittish and Roman Regall and Imperiall Lines together thereby ended all debates betweene them 2. Neither did any such Decree probably passe the Romā Senate that none borne of Brittish blood should afterward be King in Britaine if we will be guided either by reason or Authoritie herein For how could the Romans thē neither hauing such power or possessiō take vpō thē such a definitiue sentence This had bene the next way to haue made a generall defection from them heare of all Britans And I haue proued before that the Britans except in some Municipall places were gouerned by their owne and not the Romans Lawes And for Authoritie we wāt not those that write how both our Will. Harrison descr of Brit. c. 22. Harding Chron. c. 52. f. 44 alij apud Harrison supr Raphael Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 21. next Kings heare that came from Rome after this imagined Decree Seuerus and Bassianus his sonne and successor heare were Britannici sanguinis borne of Brittish blood and yet both of them our Kings in Britaine and Emperours also and by some Antiquaries the next Heires to the Crowne of Britaine Harding in his Chronicle thus testifieth from Antiquitie of Seuerus Seuerus thus the worthie Senator Discended downe right Heire to Androgeus The eldest sonne of Lud that with the Emperour Out of Britaine went with Iulius Which Senator aforsaid Seuerus To Britaine came and was intronisate And with a crowne of gold was coronate Therefore if Seuerus the Emperour was discended downe right Heire to Androgeus the eldest sonne of King Lud the wordes of these Authours so absolutely and consequently not without good warrant affirming it he must needs both be discended of the Regall Brittish Race be also the vndoubted next true Heire to the Crowne of this kingdome at that time all other Lines which might by any probabilitie make claime before him being now extinct And this of itselfe besides that I shall add hereafter is more then any Authour of like credit to him I haue alleadged doth bringe to proue that Seuerus was not discended by lineall and lawfull birth from our Brittish Regall Race but some other in which I finde a silence in Antiquitie onely diuers write and nothing hindering his Regall Brittish Genealogie that he was Florent Wigor Chron. an 181. 203. Matt. West an 192. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. Martin Polon An. 213. Henr. Hunting l. 1. Hist in Seuero borne at Leptis in the Prouince of Tripolis in Afrike and was the onely African that euer was Emperour yet none of them denieth thereby his discent from Brittish Parentadge but some of them yeld to that which confirmeth it and his Auncesters being strangers so long out of Britane as from Iulius Caesar his time no wonder if he was borne in that place of Afrike For I haue shewed before that in the time of Vespasian we had many thowsands of Britans went into those parts and without question diuers of them married and continued there in their Posteritie so did diuers Britans at other times euen with wiues and children goe to Rome and from thence were disposed into diuers parts neuer returning hither 3. Baronnius with others confessing that Seuerus was discended of most Baron Tom. 2. Annal. An. D. 195. Manuscr Gallic an t c. 109. Matt. Westm an 206. Galfr. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 2. Rich. Vit. Hist l. 4. Io. Selden Analect c. 7. Galfr. Mon. sup l. 5. c. 3. Prot. Cata. Reg. Brit. in Seuero Magdeburg cent 3. c. 16. Flor.
Bassianus reigned alone both Emperour and King of Britaine vntill his death Besides his hereditarie Title to this kingdome it seemeth that the Christian Britans heare were not a litle moued to chuse and receaue him for their King for the hope they had that he would eyther become a Christian or at least a friend and no Enemy to that Profession of which in his youth and tender yeares he had giuen no vulgar Argument for besides many other hopefull graces and gifts he was then endued with and brought vp by a Christian Nurse and Christian children when he did see any Christian Martyrs brought to wild beasts to be killed and deuoured he would weepe or turne his face away as Spartianus is an ample witnes Si quando feris obiectos damnatos vidit fleuit aut ocolos auertit And being but seuen yeares old hearing that one of his Christian Playfellowes was greeuously beaten for that his Religion as the common interpretation is he could not long after enduer the Procurers of his beating by the same Authour Septennis puer cum collusorem suum puerum ob Iudaicam religionem grauius verberatum audisset neque patrem suum neque patrem pueri vel Authores Spartian supr verberum diu respexit Where the Pagan Authour by the Iewes Religion as often such men doe vnderstandeth Christian Religion which both his Nurse and this Playfellow of Bassianus her Sonne did professe And in this hope of the Britans now Christians that â—assianus would rather be a friend then Persecutour of such they were not deceaued for allthough contrary to his first education when he was with Christians being separated from them he fell to such and so many kindes of Impietie as Histories doe recompt and putt an innumerable company of the Pagan Roman Nobles to death and many of them which had bene greatest Enemies to Christians yet he died innocent from Christian blood and Persecution and by his seueare punishmeÌ„t towards their aduersaries iustly to be interpreted a Reuenger of their wrongs and former calamities The common opinion is that he reigned betweene 6. and 7. yeares Allthough I finde in an old French Manuscript Historie entreating Manuscr Gallic Antiq. c. 109. much of the affaires of this kingdome written aboue 400. yeares since that he was King of Britaine 29. yeares Bassian tenoit le Roilme de Bretaine 29. ans 3. All Bassianus his time and diuers yeares before in the Empire of Seuerus S. Zepherine was Pope of Rome who as our Protestant Antiquaries acknowledge being giuen wholly to the seruice of God more then earthly things ended his life with holy Martyrdome Zepherinus rei diuinae magis quam Ioh. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pont. in Zephermo Robert Barns in Vit. Pont. Rom. in eod Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. c. 17. humanae intentus Martyrio coronatus est These ProtestaÌ„ts also doe relate many worthy Actes of this holy Pope amoÌ„gst which these they sett downe at large in their publike Writings He Decreed saye they that Preists should not consecrate the blood of Christ in a Chalice of wood That all which were of yeares of discretion should communicate at Easter at the least euery yeare That Preists should be present when the Bishop said Masse That a Bishop accused should not without the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome be condeÌ„ned in Iudgment eyther by Primate Patriarke or Metropolitane Sanguinis Christi coÌ„secrationeÌ„ no in calice ligneo fieri debere statuit Omnes iaÌ„ Puberes vt semel in Anno ad Paschatis Ferias Eucharistiam sumerent edixit CuÌ„ Episcopus celebraret Missae sacra iussit omnes Presbyteros adesse Sine Romani Pontificis authoritate accusatuÌ„ EpiscopuÌ„ nec a Primate nec à Patriarcha nec à Metropolitano in iudicio coÌ„demnanduÌ„ esse This holy Pope as I haue cited before from Iacobus Genuensis others consenting thereto conuerted our renowned Countryman S. Amphibalus which Iacob Genuen Episc in Catal. Sanct. in S. Amphibalo Author of the Engl. Martyrol die 25. Iunij Io. Lidgâ—te Monac Buâ—iens in â—ius Vita Gerar. Liâ—gh in â—udim Insignium wonne by his preaching life and death after so many thowsands of this Nation to Christ Of whome a late Writer citing diuers Antiquities thus writeth S. Amphibale being a Noble young man of Britany and going to Rome with Bassianus Sonne to Seuerus Viceroy of the Britans was there by Pope Zepherinus instructed secretly in the Christian saith baptized made Preist and sent back into Britaine there to preach vnto others Neyther may we with prudence iudge that so greate a concourse of our Brittish Nobilitie being then at Rome and S. Amphibalus thus conuerted a greate Noble man termed in Antiquities the Sonne of a Prince and so not without attendance that he alone was thus conuerted and employed by that holy Pope at this time And not vnprobable but some of those holy Apostolike men which are yet remembred in Histories to haue assisted S. Amphibalus afterward in preaching Christ in Veremuâ—d apud Hâ—câ—or Boeth Scoâ—or Hist l. 6. f. 102. Holâ—insh Hist of Scotl. in Chrathlint these parts receaued their Ordination and Instruction for the same at Rome now or about this time such as were Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus and Carnocus there is no repugnancie in time for these were old men when the Persecution of Dioclesian raged heare and S. Alban was martyred in the yeare of Christ 282. passus est gloriosus Martyr Albanus anno Domini Manuscr Antiq. Vit. S. Albani Capgr Catal. in eod Bar. Annal. An. 221. Robert Barnes in Vit. Pont. Rom. in Zeph. Io. Bal. l. 1. Act. Pont. Rom. in eod Dio in Caracal Spartian in Caracalla Dio in Macrino Manuscr Gallic Antiq. c. 14. CoÌ„pilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Ang. in Carausio ducentesimo octogesimo secundo And S. Zepherine continued Pope as both Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries agree vntill the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 220. when as a Protestant Bishop writeth he was crowned with Martyrdome anno Domini 220. martyrio coronatus est About this time also or a litle before Bassianus Emperour King of Britaine was murthered betweene Edessa and Carras by Mardianus a Centurion he marrying with the Sister of the holy Christian Lady Mammea left their Sonne Heliogabalus behind him who soone after was Emperour An old French Manuscript History saith that Bassianus was slayne by Carausius who after reigned 38. yeares The same hath the Manuscript Compilation in these words tandem fauentibus Britonibus Carausius dimicauit cum Bassiano interfecit eam sic gubernaculum regni in se suscepit THE VIII CHAPTER HOW VERY MANY KINGS WITH VARIABLE proceedings Ruled heare in Britaine before Constantius Father to the Greate Constantine by S. Helen our Brittish Lady yet the Christians heare were quiet from Persecution in all or most of their time 1. AFTER the death of S. Zepherine Pope Calixtus the first of Lamprid. in Diadame
that Carausius did kill Bassianus dimicat cum Bassiano eum interemit This was not Bassianus our King and Emperour sonne of Seuerus and Martia but one Quintus Bassianus a Legate of the Romans Perierunt eo tumultuario Hect. Boet. Hist Scot. l. 6. fol. 100. Holinsh. Hist of Scotl. in Chrathlint praelio Quintus Bassianus Legatus Hircius Caesaris Procurator in Britannia cum illis praeter Romanorum militum ingentem numerum gregariorum magna multitudo Now being the common receaued opinion both of Roman and other Writers that Seuerus died in the yeare of Christ 213. the Authour of the Catalogue of our Brittish Kings thus setteth downe their Successions RegimeÌ„ts with their continuance Bassianus Caracalla 6. yeares Carausius 7. yeares Alectus 6. Catal. Reg. Brit. ante Hist Galfr. Monum yeares Asclepiodotus 30. yeares Coelus 27. yeares After whome Constantius his sonne in Lawe by marrying his daughter S. Helen succeeded in the Crowne By which accompt we haue betweene the death of Seuerus and Constantius his reigning heare 76. yeares and from Carausius his death and the beginning of Constantius Reigne 65. yeares Harding maketh the distances Ioan. Harding Chron. c. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 59. shorter asscribing to Bassianus 7. yeares to Carausius 4. Alectus 3. Asclepiodotus 10. and Coile 11. yeares Yet by this accompt also Carausius was dead many yeares before that time wherein Hector Boethius and some others make him to haue first aduaunced any title to the crowne of Britaine 3. Yet we may make some part of Attonement betwene these opinions if we shall say with the Brittish and other Histories that Carausius was but a younge man in the time of Bassianus or Heliogabalus the true Kings of Britaine eo tempore erat quidam Iuuenis in Britannia nomine Carausius And he went to Rome to procure his Commission there of the Senate to be Admirall to keepe the Brittish seas Romam profectus petiuit liceÌ„tiam a Senatu vt Maritimam Matth. Westm an 286. Stowe Hist Titul the Romans an 285. Britaniae ab incursione Barbaricâ nauigio tueretur Quae petijt impetrauit cum chartis sigillatis Britanniam petiuit And after he was thus admitted Admirall longe time and diuers yeares must needs be spent before he could come to that power by sea and Land with Britans Picts and Scots to be King of Britaine allthough he was as diuers hold of the kingly Race ex Regio stemmate Hector Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 6. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. in Crathlint and Vncle to that renowned Christian King of the Scots Crathlintus though some stile him to haue bene of base Linadge ex infima gente procreatus vnprobable in a maÌ„ obtaining such honour of the Roman Senate renowne amoÌ„g Princes Kings and Emperours and diuers of them Christians But to goe no further out of my way into a matter of temporall Historie whether Bassianus or his sonne Heliogabalus both Emperours and Britans by Parentage or Carausius was in Britaine at this time we are by this which is saide assured that the Christians heare were in quiet and peace for if Bassian us still continued Hector Boeth alij sup Harding cap. 53. King he had made peace with all Christians heare whether Britans Picts or Scots before his departure hence to Rome as I haue before remembred And allthough Heliogabalus was otherwise a man of such wicked conuersation that I had rather to referre any man desirous to knowe the manner both of his owne and Fathers life to forreine Writers then fill my pen with the dishonour of their Race in them yet no Historie maketh mention that he was any Persecutour of Christians If Carausius was King it is not vnprobable but he was a Christian aduanced chosen and honored with that kingely dignitie by the Christians confederate with and assisted by the Christian Scots and Picts their Kings or Rulers and against the Pagan Romans a professed Patrone and Propugnor of the Rights and priuiledges and Reuenger of the wrongs and Iniuries of the Christians heare contending by all meanes he could euen with the aduenture of his life loosing it in that Quarrell to restore the Christians of this kingdome to that quiet and honorable estate to be free from thraldome of forrein Pagans which they happily enioyed in the gouernment of King Lucius and the Roman Senate began now to infringe and violate This was the pretended end and scope of his designes allthough by some Writers not with a litle desire of his owne greatnes and exaltation no strange disease among greate Princes in any Age 4. Neyther doe we findeÌ„ that Alectus sent hither with three Legions against Carausius allthough he slew him in Battayle and ouerthrew his armie making himselfe King and so continuing three yeares insulam tenuit per triennium Compilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Angl. in Alâ—ect Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 4. Pont. Vir. l. 5. Maâ—th West an 292. Compilatio M. S. Supur did persecute the Christian Britans vnder pretext of Religion but for following Carausius and not yeelding subiection to the Romans as they required Alectus maximaÌ„ intulit Britonibus cladem quia relictâ Republicâ societati Carausij adhaeserant Where we see the reason of that affliction of the Britans by the Romans because quia they had forsaken the common wealth and Gouernment thereof and followed Carausius an Vsurper as the Romans esteemed him And other Historians maKe it plaine that onely the followers of Carausius and no others were thus prosecuted by Alectus interficitur Carausius in eius sequaces saeuitum est And Matthew of Westminster also saith that Alectus did afflict onely those Britans who forsaking their Country had committed themselues to the command of Carausius Alectus Carausium interfecit Pont. Virun l. 5. Deinde cladem maximam Britonibus intulit qui Republica relicta Carausij se coÌ„miserant Iussioni Which Harding more plainely coÌ„fesseth wheÌ„ he saith Matth. Westm an 292. Harding Cron. cap. 56. of Alectus Alecto then crowned and made King of all Britaine reigning fully yeares three and well he ruled in all manner werking And if Alectus or his Pagan Souldiers and Vnderrulers did vniustly persecute any Britans for Religion neyther he nor they did escape the Iust vengance of God executed vpon them by the Christian Britans in the like kinde for when Alectus and his Infidell consorts were at London gathered together to make solemne Sacrifice to their Idols they were by the Christians driuen from their Sacrifice Alectus Pontic Vir. l. 5. Galfr. Mon. l. 5. c. 4. Mat. West an 294. Harding Chron. cap. 56. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 23. Stowe Howes Hist Romans in Asclepiodotus shamefully putt to flight and slayne his army scatered and though by Leuius Gallus his Colleage in some part renewed againe yet both their Generall Gallus and all his Romans were slayne by the
onely by the Lawe of God but by the Heathen Romans themselues First because when Constantius marryed S. Helen he was not admitted Prefect heare but after Secondly S. Helen a Britan enioying by old compositions betweene the Romans and Britans the Roman Priuiledges was not by their Lawe a stranger Thirdly if she had so bene yet being also next Heire to the Crowne of Britaine and this marriadge betweene her and Constantius agreed vpon and publikly confirmed by both Romans and Britans and their Lawes no exception could be made against them by any Lawe Fourthly Constantius claiming the kingdome of Britaine by his wiues Title she neither was nor could be a subiect to him in that respect and so the pretended reason of that Pagan Edict ratio Potentatus Soueraintie had no place in this case Fiftly this reason did disable all Roman Kings Emperours and Prefects to marry for by marriadge their wiues were as others vnder their Principalitie and so the Lawe in itselfe voide by the grounde thereof Sixtly this Lawe onely concerned Pagans but both Constantius and Helena were now Christians as hereafter in conscience and Iudgment And so must needs interprett that Pagan Constitution to be both against the Lawe of God Nations and farre from hindering the vndoubted lawfulnes of their true and most necessarie desired and allowed marriadge both by the King Nobles and Lawiers of Britaine and the Emperour and Senate of Rome whose grant and consent was a full euacuation or Dispensation of that their Lawe in their owne proceedings to preuent and appease the greate contentions and bloody wars betweene the Romans and Britans at that time by no other means to be qualified but by this marriadge and vnion 8. If from forreyne Antiquities we will come home to the Historians of this Nation most likely to knowe and write the truth of this their most honorable Country woman they will putt vs out of doubt that she was the daughter of our King Coel and the true wife of Constantius King Coel and he so couenanting that Coel should continue the kingdome during his life and Constantius marrying his daughter and Heire Helen should with her succeed him therein Constantius duxit filiam Coel cui nomen erat Helena Pulchritudo eius Prouinciales puellas superabat nec vspiam reperie batur altera quae in Music Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 6. Pontic Virun l. 5. Hist Matth. Westm an 302. Old Eng. Hist part 3. f. 34. Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. Necham apud Camden in Essex in Colcester Io. Capgr Catal. in S. Helena Annal Manuscript antiq plurim is instrumentis siue in Liberalibus Artibus doctior illà censeretur Caruerat Pater alterâ sobole quae Regni solio potiretur Vnde eam ita docere laborauerat vt Regnum post Patris obitum faciliùs tractare quiret So writeth the old Authour of our Brittish History Ponticus Virunnius Matthew of Westminster our old English Historie Henry of Huntingt on writing before Galfridus translated the Brittish Historie Necham Capgraue with very many old Manuscript Histories which I haue seene And they all agree she was the daughter and Heire of King Coel of Britaine that she was solemnely marryed to Constantius vpon publikly agreed Articles and Hostages giuen one eyther side datis obsidebus betweene the Romans and Britans That she was by her Husband an Empresse by her Father a Queene Helena sanctissima faemina ex marito Imperatrix ex patre Regina Coelis Regis Britanniae vnica fuit filia And in auntient Insciptions so generally stiled In antiquis Inscriptionibus pijssima venerabilis Augusta passim nominatur This is the old tradition of the Towne of Colchester bearing to this day for the Armes thereof in memory Camden Necham supr Manuscr antiq pr. Britannia quae nunc Anglia Henric. Hunting Archidiac l. 1. Hist Andre de Chesne Hist l. 4. Michael Drayton Polyolbion Songe 9. Seld. Illustrat p. 144. Io. Selden Analect c. 7. p. 50. 51. of her and her finding the holy Crosse a Grosse knotty betweene 4. Crownes Ciues Helenam Constantini magni matreÌ„ suam alumnam esse asserunt ex Coelo Rege natam in memoriam Crucis ab illa repertae crucem nodo sam inter quatuor Coronas interpositam publico in Clipeo gerunt And she both made the old wall of Colchester and London and paued the greate way in Merioneth-shire called in that languadge of the Britans Sarn Helen the highe way of Helen to this day 9. This is the common opinion of our Protestant Antiquaries Bale Gosceline Leland the Theather Writers Hackluit Hollinshed Harrison Camden Selden and others too many to be recompted therefore I will onely cite the two last as of cheife name and latest time among them The one speaking of the Persecution of Dioclesian heare saith that this kingdome brought forth a Prince Constantine the Greate of Brittish blood the greatest honour of this Iland borne in true Marriadge betweene Constantius Chlorus and Helen daughter of King Caelus and citeth a Panegyrist liuing and writing in that time for an vndoubted warrant hereof Terra ista nostra Principem cui nihil prius erat quam Christianam fouere Religionem Britannico sanguine natum summum Insulae duces tunc tâ—mporis nutriuit atque in Imperium euexit Constantinum nempe illum quem ex Helena Coeli Reguli qui Asclepiodotum regno spoliauerat filia primis nuptijs ducta Constantius Chlorus Caesar duÌ„ Britannijs agebat susceperat De re illa Christiana maximè meruit de Britannica de quo Britannia patria O fortunata nunc omnibus beatior inquit Anonymus Panagyrestis terris Britannia quae Constantinum Caesarem prima vidisti And in an other Booke and place Panegyric Constantino dictus Io. Selden Illustr vpon PolyolbioÌ„ p. 129. 130. speaking of this renowned woman he saith She was wife to Constantius or Constans Chlorus the Emperour and Mother to Constantine the Greate daughter to Coile King of Britaine where Constantine was by her brought forth Do not obiect Nicephorus Callistus that erroneously affirmes him borne in Drepanum of Bithynia or Iu lius Firmius that sayes at Tarsus vpon which testimonie not vncorrupted a Lips de Roman Magnitud l. 4. c. 11. NimiuÌ„ lapsus greate Critique he meaneth Lipsius hath violently offered to depriue vs. both of him and his Mother affirming her a Bithynian nor take aduantage of Cedrenus that will haue Dacia her birth soyle But ouer Histories and with them the Latine Ecclesiastique relation in passadges of her inuention of the Crosse and such like allowed also by Cardinall Baronius make her thus a Brittish woman And for greate Constantius birth in this land you shall haue Authoritie against which I wonder how Lipsius durst oppose his conceipt In an old Panegyrist speaking to Constantine liberauit ille he meanes his Father BritaÌ„nias seruitute tu etiaÌ„ nobiles illic oriuÌ„do fecisti He freed Britaine of bondage thow
enoblest it with thy birth And an other ô fortunata nunc omnibus beatior terris Britannia quae Constantinum Caesarem vidisti O happy Britaine that first of all sawest Constantine Of this Helen her Religion finding the Crosse good deeds in walling London and Colchester which in honour of her they say beares a Crosse betweene foure Crownes and for the Inuention she is yet celebrated in holy Roode-day in May and of this Constantine her Sonne a mightie and Religous Emperour that in this ayre receaued his first light and life our Britons vaunt not vniustly as in that spoken to King Arthur Rob. Cloestren Now it worth iended that Sibile the sage biuore That there ssold of Britaine thre men be ybore That ssold winne the aumpire of Rome of tweye yed it is As of Bely and Constantine and thow art the thredde ywis Which very words were publikly iustified also by Hoelus King of litle Britaine Hist Brit. l. 9. ca. 17. Galfr. Mon. Hist Bri. l. 9. c. 16. Old Engl. Manuscr Hist c. 52. Caxtō Hist part 5. f. 50. Harding Chron. c. 80. f. 74. Camden Romans in Britaine pag. 74. edit ann 1610. and it is registred both in our olde Brittish and Saxon Histories both Manuscripts and others that Constantine sonne of S. Helen was Ancestor to King Arthur and others of this kingdome Which must needs be by his Mother S. Helen a Britan and of the Regall Race of this kingdome for by Constantius his Father a stranger heare Constantine could not be Ancestor to our Kings of Britaine The other cheifest Protestant Antiquary writeth in this manner euen in his last Edition Constantius what time he serued in Britaine vnder Aurelian tooke to wife the daughter of Caelus or Caelius a Brittish Prince on whome he begatt that Noble Constantine the Greate in Britaine For so together with that greate Historiographer Baronius the common opinion of all other Writers with one consent beareth witnesse vnlesse it be one or two Greeke Authours of late time and those dissenting one from the other and a right learned man grounding vpon a corrupt place of Iulius Firmicus This is that Helen which in antike Inscription is called venerabilis pijssima Augusta and for Christian pietie for cleāsing Hierusalē of Idols for building a goodly Church in the place where our Lord suffered and for finding the sauing Crosse of Christ is so highly commended of Ecclesiasticall writers And yet both Iewes and Gentils termed her by way of ignominy and reproach Stabularia because she a most godly Princesse sought out the Cribbe or Manger wherin Christ was borne and in the place where stood that Hostelry founded a Church Heareupon S. Ambrose they say that this Lady was first an Inholder or Hostesse c. Capgraue Manuscr antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Capgr in ead Annal. Aquitan apud Bouchet l. 1. cap. 5. and the old Manuscript of S. Helens life affirme the like saying the Iewes in hatred of her in doing so many holy Christian deeds derogatory to their profession and building so glorious a Church ouer the holy Cribbe where Christ was borne raised that slaunder Impijssimi Iudaei cum tanta bona ab Imperatrice in eo rum opprobrium facta cernerent ipsam inter se ex inuidià stabulariam vocauerunt eo quod supra stabulum tam vilem locum eis admodum exosum tam nobilem Ecclesiam aedificauit The Annalls of Aquitane where her children lyued and say she discend from our King S. Lucius shall be cited in the next Chapter The error of them which deferre her marriadge vntill Constantius comming hither after Asclepiodotus death is palbable For by that accompt as of Matthew Westminster Constantine was but an Infant 5. yeares olde when after Constantius his Fathers death he was both King of Britaine and Emperour For he setteth downe their marriadge in the yeare of Christ 302. and in the yeare 307. saith he was declared Emperour Anno gratiae 307. Constantinus Matth. Westm an 302. 307. Harding Chron. ca. 62. Constantij Helenae filius in Britannia ex Rege Imperator creatus And others by that mistaking make him litle older But they are to be vnderstood of the reconciliation of Constantius to S. Helen after the death of Theodora not his first taking her to wife being allmost 30. yeares before in the time of Aurelianus Emperour for after he had married S. Helen in Britaine at that time and had ruled this kingdome no short space he went againe from hence to Rome and returned hither the second time as is manifest before when be dyed heare Which many more Authours both Manuscripts and Manuscr antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Io. Capgr Catal. in eadem others confirme in this manner Cum illam S. Helenam in Thori societatem accepisset Constantius generauit ex ea filium quem appellauit Constantinum Ipse vero Constantius cum regno Britanniae aliquandiu potiretur Romam reuersus And then they bring him hither the second time and lyuing heare diuers yeares and dying at Yorke as others haue done before Britanniam rediens post annos Manusc Cap. supr Pomponius Laetus compend Rom. Hist in Constantio Chloro vndecim apud Eboracum morti subiacuit regnum filio Constantino reliquit Leauing the kingdome to his eldest sonne Constantine And this is euident by the time of Constantine his Age and Reigne before remembred out of the most auncient Histories of this matter and such as no man willing to retaine the name of an Antiquary may deny I add to this that Constantine at his Fathers death was a marryed man then marryed vnto Fausta daughter of Maximianus Herculius the Tyrant and by him made Augustus and yet Panegyric 1. in nuptijs Constantini Faustae Baron Annal. an 307. was marryed to an other wife before as the Authours of that time are witnesses and had Priscus his eldest sonne by this former wife named Mineruina Of which all Histories both Christian and Pagan are plentifull THE XII CHAPTER OF THE OTHER THREE CHILDREN OF CONstantius and S. Helen and particulary of two of them S. Lucius and S. Emerita renowned and glorious Martyrs for holy Christian Religion among forreine Pagans S. Lucius an holy Bishop preaching it to them in Germany 1. HAVING thus euidently cleared the Historie for the birth and Education of these two greate Glories of the world the Mother and sonne in Britaine I ame to speake some thing of other children this happy Empresse S. Helē had in this Nation by her husband Cōstantius for allthought the greatnes of that greate Emperour Cōstantine doth in the Histories of that time drawe all mens pens and eyes to describe and beholde his splendor and renowne and in some sort eclipse the honour of diuers others renowned in those dayes yet we finde in auncient memorable Antiquities that S. Helen had other children besides Constantine whereof some were in their lyues renowned in S.
Annal. Treuer Sigeb Chron. alij her loue to that Citie and in respect of learning then there florishing as in the Metropolis of those parts she had part of her education and instruction in so greate learning there this will rather confirme that she was then actually an holy Christian For this Noble Citie receauing the faith of Christ by S. Maternus and his Associats Disciples of S. Peter the Apostle sent thither by him had euer since faithfully continued therein so generally and constantly that about the yeare of Crist 288. when that bloody Tyrant Maximianus Herculius Galerius which forced Constantius to putt away his true wife S. Helen to take the prophane Strumpett Theodora his daughter or daughter in Lawe by his Prefect Rixiouarus persecuted the Christians in those parts all the Inhabitans of Treuers were founde to be Christians and Pamachius Gouernour of the Citie being also a Christian with 11. Senatours thereof so encouraged them in their holy faith that all the Citizens men women and children not one excepted were putt to death for that glorious cause Haec vrbs à D. Materno ac eius socijs lege Christianâ imbuta est inde tempore Maximiani Tyranni qui fuit anno Domini 288. agente truculentissimo Rixiouaro Petrus Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treu. in encom eiusdem Francis Irenicus ib. Ro. Martyrol die 5. 6. Octobr. Sigebert in Chron. An. 1071. Tabul Eccles Treuer Petr. Merssaeus in Annal. Archie Treuer in ValeÌ„tino Praefecto tota ob Catholicam fidem interempta est Tum vrbis Gubernator ac Princeps fuit in clitus Pamachius Senator Pius qui ob Cristi Religionem cum vndecim Senatoribus ac totâ Ciuitate interfectus est Hij enim optimi viri ciuitatem illam ad Christi Religionem ita animauerant vt pro eâ constanter occumbere non dubitarent hic nulli aetati nulli sexui parcitum sed omnes ad vnum interempti The Roman Martyrologe and Sigebertus call that Christian Gouernour of Treuers and Martyr Palmatius and not Pamachius nor Palmachius And this opinion is more strengthned by the greate Religeous loue of S. Helen to that Citie after this desolation there procuring S. Agritius Patriarke of Antioche a man of admirable holines and learning to come forth of the East to be Archbishop there with allowance of S. Siluester then Pope of Rome enritching him and that Citie with most pretious Reliks the Seamelesse Coate of our Sauiour one of the Nayles wherewith he was fixed to the Crosse the Knife he vsed at his last Supper a greate parcell of the holy Crosse the body of S. Annal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Agritio 27. Matthias the Apostle and others causing her Pallace to be conuerted and dedicated a Church in honour of S. Peter The old Christian Writers and Inscriptions which before call her euen from the time of her Marriadge with Constantius and before sancta pijssima holy most Godly and the like will not be iustified in a Christians mouth penne or pencell except such esteemed her then a Christian for no other can by Christians be stiled and honoured with those Titles Neyther may we with prudence conceaue that King Coel at her Marriadge with Constantius hauing possession of or Title vnto Britaine a Christian kingdome nor the Religeous Christian Archbishops Prelates and Nobles thereof then at freedome in Religion would haue condiscended to such a match if neither Constantius nor she had bene a Christian that had not bene the way to procure to themselues peace and freedome which they sought but hazard of new trobles Tumults and PersecutioÌ„ which they thereby hoped to auoide Experience gaue a good Argument hereof to the Christians of this Nation for so long as this holy Lady and Queene was permitted to continue with her Husband the State of Christianitie was quiet heare and the persecuting Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian could compasse nothing against it in this kingdome but when they had forced Constantius to forsake her and take a Pagan in her place she herselfe was persecuted her Christian children bannished and that generall affliction and desolation of Religion ensued in this Nation that no semblance of the like is left in Histories to Posteritie The Christian Antiquities of Aquitaine will giue new strength to this in these their owne words Because Constantius was enforced to take Theodora daughter of Herculius he putt Queene Helen away who patiently Antiq. Aquitan apud Bouchet in Annal. c. 5. bore the Iniury and liued in merueilous holines separated from all worldly curiosities and Royall honours by the space of 17. or 18. yeares Such holines and merueilous holines no Christian may or will asscribe to any but true Christians among whome onely such holines is to be founde and with no others Besides our learned Antiquarie Ioannes Capgrauius doth freely confesse that before she was marryed to Constantius she was instructed and taught in the Christian Catholike faith in fide Catholicâ instructa atque edocta and liued Io. Capgr Catal. in S. Helena Christian like repraesentabat in suâ conuersatione gloriosa sacri Baptismatis mysteria And was a greate means to bring her Sonne Constantine to be a Christian he saith further of her that she was a most holy woman a most firme bulwarke or foundation of Christian Religion by her Husband an Empresse by her Father a Queene Helena sanctissima faemina Christianae Religionis Euseb de Vita Constant l. 3. c. 42. basis firmissima ex marito Imperatrix ex patre Regina Eusebius saith that Helen the Empresse was an holy Mother of the holy Emperour Helena Augusta pij Imperatoris pia mater And addeth further that through all her life she brought forth those true fruites of pietie which the Precepts of our Sauiour prescribe and this both in words and deeds In omnium bonorum affluentia omne vitae suae tempus ad extremam vsque senectutem obijsset Et tum verbis tum rebus ipsis veros pietatis fructus quos Praecepta Seruatoris praescribunt extulisset Therefore if all her life both in word and deed she liued as Christ commanded by the testimony of this old Authour well acquainted with her and her Sonne both he and all that will receaue him for an able witnesse must confesse she was a Christian all her life for no other doth or can keepe the Precepts of Christ in word and deed all their life And whereas the greatest Caesar Baron Annal. An. 315. Sponcâ—n â—b Seuer Bin. Tom. 1. Concil in Ann. in Concil Rom. sub Syluestâ—o obiection against this hath bene vrged by some out of the Acts which some would haâ—e S. Siluesters where it is said that S. Siluester baptized S. Helen the best Roman Writers themselues Baronius Spondanus Seuerinus Binius and others proue them to be erroneous euen in these particular respects concerning this matter in teaching Constantine was a Christian before Helena And that she was borne in Bithynia
afterward Emperour Hostage at their commande and placed heare in Britaine none to be Magistrates to beare office but such as were Pagans most ready to execute the cruell and sauadge Resolutions of that bloody persecuting Tyrant against the holy Christians heare These things thus complotted the State of Britaine by such meanes was now brought into the same condition for Persecution Euseb in chron An. 292. Maâ—th Westm Chron. alij Spartian in Aelio Vero. Spondan An. Chrâ—sti 139. Maâ—th Westm an 296. 302. Florent Wigorn. Chronic. Marian. Scot. l. 2. an 292. 293. 295. 304 305. Cassiodor Flor. Wigorn in Chron. an 292. 295. 297. Baron Annal. Tom. 2 An. 298. Iaco. SpondaÌ„ ib. Annal. Winton Eccl. antiq Manuscr Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Albani Io. Capg in eod Bal. lib. de Script cent 1. in Amphib Pitzeus l. de Vir. Illustr aetate 4. in eod Stowe Howes Hist Tit. RomaÌ„s in Coill Hollins Hist of Scotl. in Crathlint Hollinsh Histor of Engl. l. 4. c. 26. 27. Annal. Winton Manuscr with other NatioÌ„s or rather worse the number of Christians heare then being farre greater both in respect it was a Christian kingdome and so had both more Christian Inhabitants then other Nations and by the Immunities and Priuiledges it should haue enioyed many Christians of other Regions fledd and resorted hither in hope of quietnes and securitie from Persecution 3. And allthough the Persecution in Britaine by our Histories began about that time Constantius was compelled to putt away S. Helen and take Theodora and was therevpon made a Caesar Yet he did not thereby receaue any Emperiall Power or Authoritie more then he had before for the name Caesar in such sence died with Nero and was not renewed vntill the time of Adrian who adopted Antoninus Pius for Caesar onely a name of honour and Titular to be Emperour and not of present Power and Authoritie as it was in and before the time of Nero. And Constantius was not at this time in Britaine but came hither the second time diuers yeares after by our Historians and after the beginning of Dioclesian and Maximian their Persecution heare And was one of the Consuls at Rome after that taking of Theodora and Persecution begun in Britaine For as these Authours say he was Consul in the yeare of Christ 297. All which yeare he must needs be at Rome when the Roman Histories themselues confesse the Persecution of Dioclesian began long before And in the next immediate yeare 298. before Constantius could be transported into Britaine they confesse that Persecution was dilated into all the Roman Empire Anno Christi ducentissimo nonagesimo octauo Persecutiâ— in Christianos milites saepè grassari caepta totum inuasit Romanum orbem And many of our Antiquaries both in Manuscripts and other writings doe constantly affirme that S. Alban was Martyred heare long before this time in that Persecution So testifie both auncient and late Catholike and Protestant Historians And of this minde must that Protestant Historian Raphael Hollinshed be which in his History of Scotland inclineth to thinke that Constantius had bene a Persecutour in Britaine except he will contradict himselfe for in his History of England he holdeth and proueth with others that S. Alban and many others were Martyred heare long before the second comming of Constantius hither placing diuers yeares betweene them The old Manuscript Annales of Winchester say S. Alban was Martyred in the eight yeare of Dioclesian and Maximian Passio Sancti Albani iuxta ciuitatem Verolamium quae alias Warlamchester siue Watlingchester à Saxonibus vocatur Anno Dioclesiani Maximiani octauo And yet the same Antiquitie telleth vs that the Monks of Winchester were Martyred by the Officers of Dioclesian sixe yeares before that in the second yeare of his Empire Interfecti sunt Monachi in Wentanâ Ecclesiâ destructà à Ministris Dioclesiani Persecutoris anno Imperij sui secundo And their Church then destroyed A Protestant Bishop as he citeth from some Antiquities of that Church saith this happened in the yeare of Christ 289. and addeth that at this time Dioclesian endeauouring to roote out Godwin Catal. of Bishops in Wincester in Praef. Christian Religion in Britaine not onely killed the Professours of the same but also pulled downe all Churches any where consecrated vnto the exercise thereof And it is euident by our Scottish Histories also and others both that Dioclesian persecuted heare in this time and that not Constantius but Quintus Bassianus Hircius Alectus and Gallus were his Instruments therein as the most Hâ—ctor Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 6. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. Harris Hist Manuscr l. 3. cap. 35. Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 3. 4. Caxton Hist part 4. f. 33. Manuscript antiq Mamertin Paneg sup Hollins Hist of Engl. l. 4. Ioa. Lydgat l. 8. Harding Chron. c. 57. f. 47. principall with others of inferiour Degree all being Pagans by Profession 4. And Mamertinus the Panegyrist hath auouched to Maximian the Persecutour before that he was heare in Britaine in his owne parson which is confirmed by our owne Antiquaries adding further that he petsecuted in these Occidentall parts by commission and warrant from Dioclesian so testifieth Ihon Lidgate the Monke of Burie with others Harding in his Chronicle saith plainely The Emperour Dioclesian Into Britaine sent Maximian This Maximian to surname Hercelius A Tirante false that christenty annoyed Through all Britaine of werke malitious The Christned folke felly and sore destroyed And thus the people with him foule accloyed Religeous men the Preists and Clerkes all Women with child and bedred folkes all Children souking vpon the Mothers happis The Mothers also withouten any pitee And children all in their Mothers lappis The Crepiles eke and all the Christentee He killed and flewe with full greate crueltee The Churches brente all Bookes or ornaments Belles Relikes that to the Church appendes And setteth downe S. Alban Amphibalus Iulius and Aaron to haue suffered Martyrdome vnder this Tyrant Maximian at his being heare in Britaine so doth our Brittish History Ponticus Virunnius and others setting downe this Historie before the second comming of Constantius hither And our Protestant Historians say that Dicetus Deane of S. Paules in London doth set downe this Persecution in Britaine in the yeare of Christ 287. and interprete Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Pont. ViruÌ„ Hist l. 5. Manus Antâ—q Prot. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. 9. §. 18. Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 6. 7. Abbreu Chron. M. S. ad An. 280. S. Bede William of Malmesbury and Ranulphus that S. Alban was Martyred soone after this time their words be these about the yeare 293. as we reade in Bede Malmesbury Ranulphus and others Alban with his Teacher Amphibalus were both of them Martyred And S. Bede seemeth plainely to be of that opinion So likewise doth the Authour of the old Manuscript intituled Abbreuiatio Chronicorum And most certaine it is out
is more plaine by the old Brittish Antiquities affirming that many thowsand Martyrs and Confessours bodies lay there Asserunt Antiquae Britonum Historiae multa Sanctorum Martyrum Confessorum millia in illa Insula nomine Enhly sepulturam habuisse Therefore these old Martyrs must needs be in that onely famous time of Martyrdome heare vnder Dioclesian no other such to be found in Histories Sainct Dubritius also with many others liued and died there The miseries and wants such numbers endured there may be coniectured by the the streitnes of the I le doubtfull whether it hath one Parish Church or no. So Harrison supr c. 10. I say of S. Lides Iland where a Church is dedicated to him So of I le Bree corruptly Hilbery renowned for Pilgrimadges thither in auncient times So Harrison supr c. eod Manusc antiq Capgr in Vita S. Kebij of Englsuash or holy I le so named of the BritaÌ„s as a ProtestaÌ„t Antiquarie coÌ„fesseth of the greate number of holy Saints whose bodies are buried there was also called Cairkyby of Kyby a Monke that dwelled there as he confesseth This S. Kebius was consecrated Bishop by S. Hilary and liued there some time moued by the auncient holynes of that place So of the Iles of S. Barri and S. Dunwen old Brittish Saints giuing names vnto them by their liuing there So of the Hebrides or Euboniae Iles 43. in number All which belonged William Harrison descript sup c. 10. Hect. Boet. Hist lib. 6. Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Fincomarke Bal. cent 1. in Amphibalo Hect. Boeth Hist l. 6. Hoâ—â—â—ns Hist of Scotl. in Crathl Georg. Buchan Rege 35. to the Iurisdiction of the Bishop in Man at the first as a Protestant confesseth the first there being S. Amphibalus in this time And so of other out Ilands vpon the Coaste of this kingdome diuided from Scotland of which Iles hereafter then desolate gaue also such entertaynment to those our Saints in that time whose particular memory is not so well preserued And as our Scottish Historians write many of them fledd into the Country now called Scotland Magnus piorum numerus No small number of the faithfull among the Britans fledd vnto the Scots and Picts to auoyd Persecution Where as a Protestant Antiquary with others confesseth they being many of them renowned both for learning and pietie liued in poore Cells in such austeritie holines of life that thereupon they were honoured with the name of the worshippers of God Culdeis that name being giuen vnto them and after their deaths their Cells changed and dedicated into Churches Multi ex Britonibus Christiani saeuitiam Dioclesiani timentes ad Scotos confugerunt è quibus complures doctrina vitae integritate clari in Scotia substiterunt vitamque solitariam tanta sanctitatis opinione apud omnes vixerunt vt vita functorum cellae in templa commutarentur ex eoque consuetudo mansit apud posteros vt prisci Scoti templa cellas vocent Hoc genus Monachorum Culdeos appellabant And for those that liued still in that part of Britaine where the Romans then reigned they write as our owne Historians haue done before Euagata est rabies illa non Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. fol. 100. modo ab oriente in Occidentem sed etiam per alterum Orbem Britanniam vnde Christiana pietas truculentis inhumanis eius ingenij adinuentis plagis concussa immani tortorum vesania ac Persecutionis diuturnitate tota fermè est eiecta pijs viris ac Religiosis persecutionum metu in Eremos ac ferarum lustra concedentibus vbi expertes iniuriarum verè Monasticam sanctissimamque exegerunt vitam Where we learne that our holy Christians then were put to such miseries that flying into the woods and wildernesses they did rather chose to liue Hungry and naked in the Dens of deuouring wolues hoping to find more mercy among sauadge rauening beasts then the persecuting Pagans allmost extinguishing Christian Religion heare with their crueltie Which may most truely be affirmed for to omitte particularities to their place the vnspeakeable malice of the Persecutours was so enraged that without all colour or pretence of iuridicall proceedings they most tyrannically Martyred the holy Christians that were to be founde euen by a thowsand and thowsand at a time in distinct times and places as we reade in the Historie of one onely blessed Martyr S. Amphibalus 2000. at two seuerall murtherings So we must apprehend of other times and places Manuscr Antiq. in Vita S. Amphibâ—â—â— â—apgr Catal. in eod otherwise so greate and generall a desolation in so lardge a Christian kingdome could not haue bene effected in 9. yeares Persecution The Antiquaâ—ies of Cambridge tell vs how among other desolations in this time by Maximian heare their Vniuersitie and Citie was burned as also all Churches were at that time Inter caeteras praeclara illa vrbs Philosophiae parens Cantabrigia palatijs Io. Caius Hist Cantabrig p. 24. aedificijsque pulcherrima ab Herculio Maximiano homine impio sanguinario Dioclesiani Exercitus Principe Imperij socio exustaest vnaque omnia templa euersa omnes Sacrosanctae Scripturae bonarum Artium libri qui occurrebant publicè in foro concremati And he that was then heare King at the deuotion of â—â—cobus GenueÌ„ io Vita S. Albani Amphibali Anglic. Antiq. scâ—iptor ibid. the Romans Asclepiodotus whome the Italian Writer Iacobus Bishop of Genua and his old Translatour into English heare in the life of S. Alban and S. Amphibalus call Askepodot ioyned in this Persecution with Dioclesian and Maximinian and gaue sentence and Iudgment against them and putt them and diuers thowsands of Christians then to death extending his Rge and malice against the Christians in all places he could as these and others witnesse Yet others there be that speake otherwise better of King Asclepiodotus as I shall relate hereafter THE XVII CHAPTER OF DIVERS HOLY MARTYRS MOST CRVELLY putt to death at Winchester Caerlegion and other places in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban with their greate honour and renowne 1. THE first Persecution of Christians heare in Britaine which I Annal. Manuscr Eccles Winton finde in particular was that which I haue before remembred out of the Antiquities of Winchester in which the holy sacred Preists of the Cathedrall Church being then destroyed were putt to death Interfecti sunt Monachi in Ventana Ecclesia destructa The Martyrdome of the Monks of Winchester by the Annals of that Church was diuers yeares before S. Albanus which by the computation of those Annals was 7. or 8. yeares before the Martyrdome of S. Alban and yet the same Antiquities doe sufficiently insinuate that this Persecution of Dioclesian began in Britaine in the yeare before their Martyrdome Some before referre the Martyrdome of S. Augulus Archbishop of our old Augusta London to this time but not finding that name among
Martyre vel pro Martyre quem percutere iubebatur ipse potius mereretur percuti And so of a persecutour he became a companion in Truth and Faith Ex persecutore factus collega viritatis fidei Thus writeth Matthew of Westminster and others allthough with suppressing the name of this holy Martyr which the old Brittish Writer of S. Alban his life Capgraue and others call Heraclius and I am now to name him by it for allthough it was not giuen him in Baptisme Brit. Script Vitae S. Albani Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in eodem in water which he wanted yet his surest Baptisme in his owne blood for Christ his holy and most courageously and constantly sustained Martyrdome happily made him renowned and honorable thereby 2. This S. Heraclius hauing resolutely denyed his Paganisme craued pardon for his error and confessed Christ openly before so many persecutours and in the highest of their Malice and rage against S. Alban fell thereby into the same degree of Hatred with them for presently therevpon to speake in our old Authours words Inimici veritatis hominem arripiunt dentes excutiunt os eius sacrum dilacerant omnia eius ossa confringunt si nihil in corpore remansit illaesum fides tamen quae feruebat in pectore laedi non potuit The enemyes of truth apprehend him beate out his teeth rend his holy mouthe and breake all his boues and allthough nothing remayned in his body without hurt yet his feruent faith remayned without harme And being thus left so maymed lame and half dead with all the power and strength he could with his hands crept vp to the hill where S. Alban was Martyred whome when the Iudge espyed he said vnto him obsecra Albanum tuum pray to they Alban to sett thy bones in order and lay his head heare stricken off to thy body and thou shall receaue perfect health from him Bury him and lett him cure thee Heraclius answeared I most firmely beleeue that S. Alban by his merits is able to heale mee and easely performe that you mock vs with Tunc caput Martyris reuerenter assumens illudque corpori deuotus apponens desperatum corporis robur recuperare caepit sanus effectus Then reuerently taking the head of S. Alban and deuoutely laying it to his body he began to recouer the former strenght of the same despayred before And being thus miraculouslie recouered and made hole ceased not in the hearing of all the people to preach vnto them the meritt of S. Alban and Power of Christ and digging the earth buryed the body of S. Alban before them there Which the Pagans seeing said among themselues what shall we doe This man cannot be putt to death with sword we haue allready broken his body and he hath now receaued his former strength againe And apprehending him with horrible Torment they teare his holy body in peeces and lastely cutt of his head And so this happy souldiar perseuering in the faith of Christ together with most blessed Alban deserued to be honoured with the Crowne of Martyrdome 3. Hitherto the Relation of those our renowned auncient Historians whereby we doe not onely finde an example of Heroicall Christian fortitude in generall but learne euen in particular the holy and approued doctrine and custome of the Primatiue Christians of this kingdome aswell as of others to praye vnto holy Saints glorified in their Soules in heauen and reuerencing their sacred Relicks on earth thus miraculously allowed and approued of God before and for the euerlasting shame and confusion of so many his Persecutours and Enemies then present and all after commers that would oppose against those most Catholike doctrines and practises of the Church of Christ so publickly and inuincibly confirmed and warranted by his omnipotent and highest diuine Power before such a multitude both of Christians and Pagans so testifying the first by that meanes strengthned in the true faith the others in greate numbers as I shall presently declare conuerted to Christian Religion And the Iudge himselfe was hereby so moued and conuinced that he presently commanded the Persecution to cease Iudex tanta miraculorum Bed l. 1. Hist c. 7. caelestium nouitate perculsus cessari mox à Persecutione praecepit Iacobus Genuensis Bishop of Genua and his old English Translatour say this souldiar called Iacob Genuen Episc in Vita S. Albani S. Amphibal Anglic. Translat ib. by some before Herculius was a knight And they yeeld a reason besides their Assertion which was the noble renowne of S. Alban who as they say was Lord of the Citie of Verolame and Prince of the knights and Steward of the Land and the Iudge dred de for to slee him because of the greate loue that Emperour had to him and for reuerence of his dignitie and Power of his kindred vnto the time that he had informed Dioclesian And therefore when Iudgment was pronounced against him the which was deferred 6. Weeks vntill Maximian his comming into Britaine to see such wicked executions thus they deliuer it Than Maximian and Askepodot gaue finall sentence on him saying In the the time of the Emperour Dioclesian Albon Lord of Verolomie Prince of knights and Steward of Britaine during his life hath despised Iupiter and Appollyn gooddes and to them hath done derogation and disworship wherefore by the Lawe he is iudged to be deed by the hand of some knight And the body to be buryed in the same place where his heade shall be smitten of and his sepulchre to be made worshipfully for the honour of knighthood whereof he was Prince and also the Crosse that he bare And sklauin that he ware should be buryed with him And his body to be closed in a chest of Ledd and so layd in his Sepulchre This sentence hath the Lawe ordeyned because he hath renyed our principall Gods These Authours say Maximian and King Asclepiodote gaue this sentence THE XXII CHAPTER OF VERY MANY CONVERTED TO CHRIST by the miraculous death of S. Alban and after going to S. Amphibalus to be fully instructed by him suffered Martyrdome and being a thousand in number were diuers from the 1000. Martyrs at Lichfeild and those neare Verolamium 1. THAT we may take some notice of the greate numbers multitudes of people conuerted by the death and miracles of these two holy Martyrs we haue heard from approued Antiquities that euen many thousands had bene present eye witnesses of the miraculous diuiding of the water to giue free and dry passadge to S. Alban and those that were with him at his prayers when many drowned and lying in the bottome of the deepe Riuer were eyther miraculously preserued from death or so restored to life againe by his intercession the waters standing one both sides of their passadge like walls after their going ouer presently ioyned together againe and returned to their naturall current and flowing downeward as the propensitie of such liquid and heauy things requireth the fountayne one the topp of
long time as their flying from hence vnto other Nations their aboade there returne hither againe and heare continuing no short space before they were putt to death as is manifest in the case of S. Amphibalus not martyred vntill allmost a yeare after S. Alban who was kept in prison 6. moneths before his Martyrdome that now thowsands were conuerted to Christ and the cheife Municipall Cities themselues where Idolatry so reigned that a Christian was rare to be then founde in them as in Verolam were now onely inhabited by Christians fidem Christi tota ciuitas deuotè suscepit and not a Pagan to be seene and this by the omnipotent working of God And the Idolatrous Iudge or Prince himselfe that ruled heare vnder the Pagan Romans and persecuted by their Power euen to the vttermost bounds of Britaine was madd amens effectus that he was vnable to Rule and gouerne any longer but needed to be ruled and gouerned himselfe by others And yet as is manifest before by his Persecutions in all places of Britaine in such powerfull and tumultuous manner with greate troopes and military companies of his persecuting vassals and Instruments which none but a Roman Lieutenant or King heare then could raise and commande This Iudge King and Roman Lieutenant as the Scottish Historians with others call him was King Asclepiodotus thus greeuiously eyther of malice or for feare of the Romans then persecuting for so doing hated of God and man 2. Therefore King Coel hauing now such warrant and way to aduance his true Title to the Crowne of his kingdome and help to free the afflicted Christians thereof from the miseries of their so long and grieuious Persecution as it seemeth most probable at this time and vpon these occasions he tooke armes against Asclepiodotus reputed King in this Persecution slew him and was crowned King as our auncient Historians deliuer vnto vs In tanta autem Persecutione insurrexit Coelus Dux Caercolun id est Colcestriae in Asclepiodotum Pontic Vir. Brit. Hist l. 5. Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. 6. Manuscr Gallic antiq c. 28. an 286. Boet. lib. 6. Harding Chronic. c. 58. f. 47. qui eum interfecit Regni diademate potitus Harding also plainely saith that Coel tooke Armes against Asclepiodotus by reason of this greate Persecution For which Duke Coyle againe him rose full hote Yet he excuseth Asclepiodotus for being any mouer of that Persecution but suffering the Tyrant Maximian so cruelly to prosecute it and not resisting him therein which he rather imputeth to want of Power then will and desire in him when he saith Who for greate feare suffered all this payne Of Christians And durst nothing againe this Tyrant steare But him withdrew to hyde him was full fayne Where he doth rather insinuate that Asclepiodotus was in IudgmeÌ„t a friend rather then Persecutour of Christians and himselfe in some sort persecuted by the RomaÌ„ PagaÌ„s in that respect which seemeth expressed in that this Authour sayeth of him that he was enforced to hide himselfe from the Pagan Roman Persecutours Whereof some may take the reason to haue bene because he was not so foreward in persecuting Christians heare as was expected oâ— desired of the Roman Pagan Persecutours and we finde diuers Antiquities testifying that before there was not any persecution heare against Christians but their Religion was in peace quiet publickly professed this Asclepiodotus to redeeme and preserue such Britans libertie in that and all other priuiledges warred against Alectus the Pagan Roman Gouernour and in signe of his detestation of their Idolatrous profession besett and assaulted him and his Confederats Galfr. Mon. hist Reg Brit. l. 5. c. 4. PoÌ„t Vir. l. 5. Hist Matth. Westm An. 294. when they were doing their greatest and most solemne Sacrifices to their Gods And preuayling against him by common acclamation of the people then Christians to take vpon him the Diademe was created King clamante populo vt diadema caperet Rex creatur And this with consent of all the Nobilitie then also Christians omnibus Ducibus Britanniae And thus generally and solemly crowned King by our Christian Britans did in the time of his Reigne rule in Iustice and equitie suppressing crueltie and doers of Iniury as our same Christian Antiquaries deliuer Tractauit Patriam recta iustitia pace decem anâ—is raptorumque saeuitiam atque latronum mucrones coercuit And was most iust by the space of 10. yeares Rex creatur per decem annos iustissimus fuit Which Christians neyther would nor in conscience could haue written of him if he had bene all wayes knowne vnto them to haue bene a Persecutour and Worker of such vniustice as is practised in vniust Persecutions 3. But I haue made memory before that Asclepiodotus was King heare a farre longer time then ten yeares and by some three times ten 30. yeares and thâ—se Authours themselues with others acknowledge that in the meane time interea and in his dayes in diebus ipsius this greate Persecution of Christians Galf. Mon. Vir. Matth. West supr was raised heare oritur ingens illa Christianorum Persecutio And it is euident before that howsoeuer Asclepiodotus in some part of his ReiÌ„gne heare behaued and carryed himselfe well and iustely to the Christian Subiects of Britaine yet it is vndeniably euident by that I haue written of him before being by diuers witnesses both the persecuting King Lieutenant and Iudge in that cruell Persecution that howsoeuer he was in internall iudgment affected being externally a condemned Persecutour both by God and man King Coel might iustly pursue his right to Britaine with hope thereby in better manner to redeeme the afflictions of his Country Christians being more potent and able and likely more willing then Asclepiodotus was not so foreward in anie iudgments as he should haue bene in defending Innocents if he had not bene an Actuall Persecutour which Harding himselfe thus in these plaine Termes expresseth This Persecution as some Chroniclers saine The tenne yere was of Asclepiodote Harding Chron. c. 58. f. 47. For which Duke Coile againe him rose full hote The Duke Cair Colun that hight Coylus Which Citee now this day Colchester hight Then Crowned was that slew Asclepiodotus For cause he came not forth with all his might The Tyranute fell to againstande as he hight Wherefore Britains were all full glad and fain Of King Coilus that succoured all their pain 4. And howsoeuer Asclepiodotus concurred with the Roman Persecurours Galfrid Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. c. 6. Manuscr antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Capgr in cadem Pontic Virun Hâ—st l. 5. Galf. Mon. sup c. 6. Matth. Westm an 302. Gaâ—frid Mon. Hist Reg. Briton l. 5. cap. 6. Vir. lib. 5. Man Gallic Antiq. c. 28. An. 286. Harding Chron. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. in Dioclesiano Matth. Westm an 302. Manuscr Gallic Antiq. c. 28. Old Engl. Hist f. 38. Hect. Boeth l. 6. Hellinsh Hist of
Engl. l. 4. c. 27. Stowe Howes Hist Titul Romans in Coil Galfr. Mon. lib. 5. c. 6. Hist Reg. Bâ—â—t and pleased them in vexing and tormenting Christians heare in Britaine yet otherwise he was very vnpleasing to them per omnia Romanam potestatem turhauerat He troubled the Roman Power in all things and therefore they were glad of his death Ponticus Virunnius himselfe a Roman saith they did esteeme him their greate enemy and as for such an one reioyced of his death Romani gauisi sunt tanto hoste interfecto And this Ioy was not onely of particular Roman Persecutours but of the whole Senate which ruled cheifely in matters of Estate Cumque id Senatui nuntiatum est gauisi sunt propter Regis mortem quia per omnia Romanam potestatem turbauerat Therefore when our Antiquities assure vs that Coel obtinuit Regnum obtayned the kingdome Regni diademate se insigniuit And Regni diademate potitus was Crowned and as an old French Manuscript speaketh reigned ouer Britaine regna sur Bretaigne and was thus enabled and made powerable to redresse what he found offensiue and wicked being absolute King and ioyfully so receaued of the Britans as our Historian said before Wherefore Britains were all full glad and fain Of King Coilus that succoured all their pain And he himselfe taking exceptioÌ„ to Asclepiodotus next to his chardging him with vsurping the Crowne for being too barkward in resisting the RomaÌ„ persecutors would not now fall into the like error with him but as is proued already succoured all their paine vtterly ceased the PersecutioÌ„ against the ChristiaÌ„s of Britaine which were thus Ioyfull of his CoronatioÌ„ thereby releiued redeemed theÌ„ froÌ„ their afflictioÌ„s all his time Which both by our owne forreine HistoriaÌ„s Catholikes ProtestaÌ„ts coÌ„tinued to the end of this third huÌ„dred of yeares the RomaÌ„s hauing no power heare either to persecute ChristiaÌ„s or to any other purpose But as our Brittish other Histories testifie wholy lost their gouernmeÌ„t heare vntill after the death of King Coel or the coÌ„ming of CoÌ„staÌ„tius his sonne in Law hither the second time very litle before King Coel his death Recolentes damnum quod de amisso regno habuerant Our Scottish Historians say that King Coel vtterly destroyed both the Romans and all the Britans also which were their Fauourers and set forth a seuere Edict to search forth all Romans and Britans which had followed them heare and caused them to be punished and put to death and so with most ioyfull and generall applause of the people Nobles and others that the crowne of Britaine was thus restored to the true Heyre of their Regall blood was crowned King and Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 101. he established the kingdome in the Brittish gouernmeÌ„t againe Coel Victor factus Asclepiodotum Romanum Legatum cum Romanis Praesidijs quibusdam Britanis Nobilibus Romanorum fautoribus interemit Confectoque praelio Britonibus caeteris in fidem receptis vt summa potestas ad regiam progeniem cui impie fuerat adempta aliquando rediret populus omnis laetis acclamationibus Patribus authoribus ipsum Coelem regnare iubet Ille Primoribus regni ac populo quod regnum sibi detulissent gratijs actis vt regnum sibi stabiliret atroci iubet Edicto Romanos qui eorum sequebantur partes quoscunque Britannici sanguinis viros perquiri inuentos varijs extingui supplicijs So that now so seuere a Lawe being made and executed both against the persecuting Romans and all such Britans as had ioyned with them against the Christian Inhabitants of this Nation and all this done by the Authoritie of our King and with the consent both of the Nobilitie and people Primoribus regni populo we must needs end the persecution of Christians heare with the beginning of King Coel his Reigne 5. And it could not be singular in this point if we should hold that King Coel was actually a Christian and not onely a friend to such for first all they which affirme him to haue bene Kinsman or Heyre to our first Christian King S. Lucius easily proue him a Christian for such a man would not leade either child or any Kinsman which by him had that Title to haue any other theÌ„ Christian education Secondly by the time of his age whether he was to King Lucius so neare or no we must needs confesse he liued most part of his life when Christianitie florished in this kingdome being an aged man before Dioclesian his PersecutioÌ„ began Thirdly our Historians say that his daughter S. Helen which had her education by his direction was instructed taught in the Christian faith in fide Catholica instructa at que edoÌ„cta A late writer thus speaketh of this with his older Author Helena was first instructed in the faith of Manuscript antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Capgr in ead Harris Hist l. 4. c. 4. Petr. de Natal l. 7. c. 73. Christ by Coil her father as Petrus de Natalibus saith And yet if we encline to this opinion we may easely answeare them that will obiect the publike vniuersall restitution of Christian Religion as building Churches Monasteries and such holy Foundations was not in his time For by the common opinion his reigne was short litle or not aboue foure yeares A great part whereof was spent in extirpating the Persecutors and the rest in preparation Matth. Westm an 302. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. Hist c. 6. Virun l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 60. f. 48. to resist a new Inuasion of the Romans not reigning in quiet and securitie from these troubles and feares the space of two moneths by any Writers And so after so great and terrible tempest of Persecution it was a wonderfull comfort and happines for the Brittish Christians to enter into such a calme and quiet to liue in securitie and rest freed from their former miseries vnder so renowned a King which was all he could doe or they expect in such times and circumstances THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE FIRST CHAPTER OF THE GREATE PEACE AND QVIET THE Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonne by Sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 1. BEING now to enter into the History of the fourth hundreth of yeares we finde the estate of the world and Church of Christ as we left theÌ„ in the last Age S. Marcellinus Pope of Rome cheife Ruler in the house of God on earth the holy Cleargy and other Christians liuing in Persecution and Dioclesian MaximiniaÌ„ the persecuting Emperors in all places where they did or could ouersway afflicting them with most cruell miseries in Britaine lately redeemed from their bloody tyranny by King Coel still reigning heare we liued still in rest and quietnesse free both from
Constantino parebat in summa laetitia vitam egerunt And were not onely quiet vnder him but thus liued in greate Ioy and did encrease being honored and rewarded by him creueruntque in dies magis magisque tam beneuoli tamque pacis concordiae studiosi beneficijs ornatae 6. And relating his experiment to proue constant Christians before remēbred and how he admitted such for his nearest friends and Counsailers in amicorum atque adeo Consiliariorum numero habere decreuit He gathereth from hence that the Gaules Britans and others vnder him were by him exempted from the penall Lawes of the persecutors he taking them away and making them frustrate in his Dominions Hinc capere coniecturam licet neque Gallis neque Britannis neque alijs qui circiter montes Pyrenaeos ad Oceanum Occidentalem vsque incolunt contra leges visum esse Christianam Religionem dum adhuc vita suppeditabat Constantio profiteri And the obiections which Baronius maketh doe rather proue then improue the quietnes of Christians in this Nation when Constantius was heare For first the vnquietnes of Italy rather helped then hindered our peace our Persecution proceeding from thence now not able to persecute vs nor take reuendge of Constantius for protecting vs. And his being in Britaine he being so friendly allwayes to Christians as Baronius often confesseth must much more procure ease and freedome to our Christians where there was noe man of power to contradict or resist it Constantius being both King and Emperor heare and the kingdome of Britaine a Christian kingdome Therefore howsoeuer his reasons make doubt of some other places whose state and condition was not like vnto ours of Britaine Bed l. 1. Hist c. 8. Galf. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. 6. Manusc Galli antiq c. 28. 29. Virun l. 5. Hist Harding Chron. cap. 57. 58. 59. 60. Henricus Hunting Hist l. 1. Socrates Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 1. Eus l. 1. Vit. Cōstantini c. 9. Theodoret. Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 24. they doe not moue any question of the quiet thereof in cause of Religion but establish and confirme it And therefore our owne best allowed and auntient Historians S. Bede Galfridus Henry of Huntington an old French Manuscript Virūnius Harding others setle Constantius heare in Britaine after all our Persecution ended nothing but all fauour to Chrstiās heare in his time and not onely a tolleration graunted but publicke profession of Christianitie generally allowed by Regall and Imperiall warrant of Constantius vsed exercised as shall immediatly more plainely appeare in the next Chapter 7. And if we had rather harken to forreine writers in or neare that time we haue sufficient warrant not onely that he recalled himself from the worship of the Pagan gods as diuers are witnesses Constantius se à Deorum Gentilium veneratione auocauerat But as Eusebius and others testifie of him he gaue free power and licence to all vnder him to exercise Christian Religion without any molestation illis qui ab ipso regebantur liberam verae in Deum religionis sine Constantine the greate first instructed in Christian Religion in Britaine molestia excolendae permisit potestatem And this as he writeth when the greatest Persecution was in other places And had care to instruct his sonne Constantine the Greate which he left his Heyre in the same faith as we may easely conclude from the words of Constantine himselfe registred by Theodoret huius Dei adiutus ope orsus ab vltimis Oceani finibus vniuersum orbem terrarum Sozom. Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 5. Chronicon Monast Abingdonien apud Nich. Harpesfeld Hist Eccl. 10. saecul p. 203. c. 9. firmae salutis spe erexi that euē from the ends of the Ocean meaning Britaine he was assisted by God And Sozomen saith it is euidently knowne vnto all men that greate Constantine was first instructed in the Christian faith amōg the Britans Apud Britannos liquidò constat inter omnes Constantinum primum religione Christiana imbutum And the Cronicle of Abington neare Oxford testifieth he was brought vp in that old Abbey which we must needs asscribe to his parents Constantius and Helena And we find not any other but Constantius except we will apply it to King Coel and then it was receaued and approued by him who heare in Britaine caused the persecutors to be putt to death and the Persecution therevppon ceased as S. Gildas writeth emarcescentibus Gild. l. de conq Brit. c. 8. nece suorum Authorum nefarijs Decretis For this must needs be applied to Persecutors in Britaine and not to the Tyrants Dioclesian and Maximinian the Persecution heare endeed longe before their death as is proued before and neither of them nor any other Emperor but Constantius hauing power or commaund heare at this time And herevpon our Protestant Historians themselues thus testify of him Constantius abolished the superstition of the Stowe Howes Hist tit Romās in Constantius Constantine Gentils in his Dominians So that afterward Britaine felt no persecutions Constantius renounced the Idolatrie of the Gentils THE II. CHAPTER OF THE FINDING THE HOLY CROSSE by S. Helen in Constantius his time His Christian life and death and crowning his sonne Constantine Emperour heare in Britaine 1. I Haue shewed before out of S. Gildas and others aswell that the Persecution called Dioclesians did not continue ten yeares in this kingdome in one place he termeth it Persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyranni nouennem the nine yeares Persecution of Dioclesian the Tyrant and in the next Chapter not wholly ten yeares longe bilustro turbinis necdum expleto As also that it wholly ended Gildas l. de excid cōquest Brit. c. 7. 8. in the time of King Coel those Persecutours then hauing no power or Authoritie heare and so together with their other ouerruling and commanding Decrees the bloody Edicts of persecuting Christians heare were vtterly extinct and made inualidate and as is euident before neuer being renewed but alltogether omitted by Constantius this greate friend of Christians such of this Nation were fully and vndoubtedly thereby restored to their auncient liberties Priuiledges and Immunities in matters of Religion if Constantius and Helen our Emperour and Empresse King and Queene had then giuen no further and expresse approbation vnto them Which we may not reasonably call into question when we remember their absolute and independing regall right and possession without contradiction they had in this kingdome the naturall loue and affection they bore vnto it and that to them with their Religious care and desire they had to defend and aduance Christian Religion euen in times and places when and where they were not so enabled nor drawne therto with so many and strong bands of dutie and affection We haue heard before that other Churches vnder his Empire were endowed by his benefits and munificence thereby they lyued in greate Ioy and encreased the choysest Christians were his dearest Friends and
of the old Church of Winchester Manuscr Antiq. Eccl. Winton Marian. Scot. an 306. Martin Pol. An. 307. Manuscr Ant. Gall. ann 306. Matth. West ann 305. 307. Baron Spondan an 306 Gordan an 306. Iacob Grynaeus annot in c. 15. l. 1. Euseb de Vit. Constantini Anno 308. Henric. Hunt l. 1. Hist in Diocletian Constantio Regino Chron. l. 1. in Constant an 253. Stowe Howes sup Hist in Constantius that being destroyed with the rest in this late Persecution it was perfectly reedified in the yeare of Christ 309. and so either was in building or warranted to be builded in the dayes of Constantius then or so lately before by all accompts lyuing and reigning heare that it could not be done without his warrant or allowance The like we say of the Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron and other Martyrs of that time and all both Cathedrall Churches and others destroyed heare by Maximian that most cruell horrible faced man as Henry of Huntington calleth him Maximinianus vir crudelissimus vultu horrendus after whose leauing the Empire Christians were quiet heare as he saith and restored to their former liberties And as Regino writeth not onely in Britaine but generally where he ruled both Bishops were restored to their priuate Sees and many other things graunted for the profit of Christian Religion Constantij Temporibus pace Ecclesijs reddita Episcopi priuatis sedibus restituuntur alia plura Christianae Religioni profutura And particularly saith that the Monastery of Treuers was begun in his time Then much more in Britaine where he was both absolute Emperour and King to commande and no man daring to resist him To this our Protestant Antiquaries haue giuen sufficient allowance when they graunted vnto vs that Constantius abolished the superstition of the Gentils in his Dominions especially in Britaine where he now liued King and Emperor and so in abolishing the Pagans Rites and obseruances for dislike of them and loue to Christian Religion must needs for his short time be an extraordinary Aduancer thereof But when he had thus The death of Constantius in Britaine his great loue then of Christians and that Religion happily begun this holy worke in reparing the ruines of the Church of Christ in this kingdome and before he could bring it to due and his desired perfection he fell sick at the Citie of Yorke where soone after he deceased Yet in this short time of his sicknes his greatest care was to leaue and commit this his charge both concerning his Empire and this kingdome to his eldest sonne Constantine now liuing sonne of S. Helen who as he hoped for many reasons would be most ready and willing to maintaine and defend true Religion and with Iustice gouerne his subiects 5. And to this happy choise as both Zonoras and Pomponius Laetus doe Zonaras Annal. Tom. 2. in Constantino Pomp. Laet. Rom. Hist comp in Constātino Max. Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 18. Iac. Grynaeus annot in eum locum plainely testifie before and Eusebius and others sufficiently insinuate he was admonished and iustructed by Gods direction and an Ange Ilas is before related Which is confirmed by the effect and euent itselfe not onely of the generall establishing of Christian Religion in the world by Constantine in the time of his Empire but his extraordinary and Miraculous preseruation before he came vnto it and at this very time of his Fathers sicknes strangely escaping the Tyrants hands in Italy and comming safely to his sick Father Constantius at Yorke in our Britaine by the greate prouidence of God as Eusebius noteth who had often preserued him to bringe him hither so longe and dangerous a Iourney at that very time to succeede his Father Deus omnia eius causa faciebat prouide prospiciens vt in tempore praesto esset ad Patri succedendum Euseb Vit. Cōst l. 1. c. 14. And this Authour immediately addeth for presently when Constantine had escaped the stratagems of the deceipts he came with all speed to his Father and Cap. 15. supr after a longe space of time which he had bene absent from him presented him to his sight at that moment Constantius was ready to dye but when contrary to all hope he saw his sonne lepinge out of his bedd he embraced him saying that he had now cast that out of his mynde which onely troubled him at the point of death which was the absence of his sonne And therefore did ernestly pray and giue thanks for it to God affirming that now he rather desired to dye then lyue and setting himselfe in the midst of his children and in his place lying vpon his kingly bedd giuing ouer the Inheritance of his kingdome to his eldest sonne departed this life Thus hath Eusebius then liuing in that time Our Protestant Historians citing other auncient writers Hollins Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 28. 27. cit Eutr Sext. Aurel. Vict. Niceph Tripart Hist not differing from Eusebius thus translate and epitomate this History from them Whilest Constantine remayned at Rome in manner as he had bene a pledge with Galerius in his Fathers time fledd from thence and with all post haste returned to his Father into Britaine killing or hewghing by the way all such horses as were appointed to stand at Innes readie for such as should ryde in post least being pursued he should haue bene ouertaken and brought backe againe by such is might be sent to pursue him Constantius whilest he lay on his death-bedd somewhat before he departed this life hearing that his sonne Constantine was come and escaped from the Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with whome he remained as a Pledge he receaued him with all Ioy and raysing himselfe vp in his bedd in presence of his other sonnes and Counsellors with a greate number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him he sett the Crowne vpon his sonnes heade and adorned him with other Imperiall Robes and garments executing as it were himselfe the Constātius crowneth Constantine his sonne Emperor and prophesieth how he should aduaunce Christian Religiō office of an Herald and withall spake these words vnto his saide sonne and to his Counsellors there about him Now is my death to mee more wellcome and my departure hence more pleasant I haue heare a lardge Epitaph and Monument of buriall to wit mine owne sonne and one whome in earth I leaue to be Emperour in my place which by Gods good help shall wype away the teares of the Christians and reuenge the crueltie exercised by Tyrants This I reckon to chaunce vnto me in steed of most felicity Thus carefull was this holy Emperour euen at his death to aduance the honour of Christ Thus he did prophesying how his sonne after him should aduance Christian Religion now by his Father declared Emperour but as Eusebius writeth longe before designed to that dignitie by God King of all Euseb Hist Eccles l. 5. c.
the greate malice of the Iewes against Christians especially at that time the Emperor being so solemnely and miraculously baptized persuaded him to persecute those Iewes which denied Christ Constantino à Papa Syluestro baptizato scripsit ei sua mater Helena de Britannia vt negantes Christum Florent Wigor Chron. an 306. 328. Iudaeos persequeretur Marianus Scotus writeth also that S. Helen did write out of Britaine to ConstaÌ„tine when she heard he was baptized by S. Syluester Constantino autem à Papa Syluestro baptizato scripsit de Britannia sibi sua mater Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 321. Helena But the protestant Publisher as he is charged in many other things by M. Harpesfeild to haue done either hath mistaken him in that which followeth S. Helen neuer any Iewe or corrupted by such but allwayes an holy Christian or published some Copy not so to be approued for he bringeth in S. Helen in the next words to request her sonne to deny Christ and followe the Iewes vt negando Christum Iudaeos sequeretur Which cannot be the words either of Marianus or any learned Antiquary such as he was confessing S. Helen to haue bene at this time in Britaine as he doth for neither at this time nor diuers hundreds of yeares after S. Helen her death there is mention in Histories of any Iewes at all to haue bene in this kingdome Then much more it must needs be Historially a thing vnpossible and alltogether vntrue that there should then be one huntred fourtie and one of the most learned of the Iewes heare and S. Helen should bring them with her to Rome from hence as seemeth by some to be set downe in the RelatioÌ„ of the Dispute betweene S. Capgrau in S. Helena Syluester and the Iewes before Constantine and S. Helen in Rome adduxit secum Sancta Helena Romam centum quadraginta vnum doctissimos Iudaeorum But quite otherwise is proued before that S. Helen was an holy Christian when she was in this Nation before her going to Rome at the time of her writing from hence to her sonne Constantine there after his Baptisme When in the other sence that S. Helen wrote vnto her sonne to congratulate his Baptisme encouradge him constantly and religiously to professe Christian Religion to be a friend to the seruants and friends of Christ and a suppressor of Iewes and whosoeuer their Enemies we haue her owne religious education and all the Christian Cleargie and Nobilitie of Britaine à Christian kingdome and her natiue CouÌ„trie so calling vpoÌ„ her and neither Iewe nor Pagan of note learning or power for any thing we reade continuing heare either to hinder her in this or aduise her to the contrary to followe and fauour either Iewes or Gentils in their proceedinâ— 2. The like I may answeare to them which allthough they with the truth S. Helen wâ—nt not forth of Britaine with her sonne Constantine but after acknowledge S. Helen to haue bene the daughter of King Coel of Britaine and borne in this Nation yet they say she went hence with Constantine towards Rome at what time he went against Maxentius the Tyrant and with the children of Constantine trauailed to Bizantium and dwelling there was peruerted by the Iewes and so hearing of the Baptisme of Constantine in that Citie of Bithinia did write to him from thence commeÌ„ding him for renowncing Idolatrie but reprouing him for reprouing the Iewes Religion and being a Christian But this is euidently confuted before when by so worthie authorities and many arguments it was proued that S. Helen was in Britaine so farre distant from Bizantium at this time 3. And what man of Iudgment can admitt with any shew of reason that if S. Helen so wise a Princesse had left Britaine at that time the contrary whereof is alreadie manifest that she would also haue left her onely liuing child so renowned an Emperor Constantine and her three Vncles Ioelim or by some Leolim Trahern and Marius with a most mightie Army of her CouÌ„try Gâ—lfâ— Monum Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 8. Pont Virun l. 5. Capg in S. Helena Hard. Chron. Britans cum maximo â—c fortissimo Britannorum exercitu vnder the conduct of Constantine in his owne Empire where he triumphed and she was in securitie and honor to haue liued at Bizantium in Bithinia in the Territories and commande of a Tyrant professed Enemy to her sonne and her and many hundreds of myles from any parte of her sonnes Dominions or if she could haue bene so carelesse of her owne good and quiet would she haue bene so regardlesse of her most beloued sonnes Succession and Posteritie as to haue carried with her into those daungers and troubles all the children of Constantine Emperor which should succeede him as that Relation saith she did and Capgr Catal. in S. Helena was at Bizantium persuaded to be a Iewe Mater eius Helena sanctissima mulier cum fuiâ—â—epoâ—ibus Constantini filijs apud BizaÌ„ntiam ciuitatem quae postea Constantinopolis appellabatur aliquandiu commorata est vbi ab impiâ—s Iudaeis circumuenta Iudaicae perfidiae fortius adhaerebat Would or could such a most holy woman by the narration it self sanctissima mulier haue done so vnholy and vnaduised an Act or would CoÌ„staÌ„ntine so wise louing both sonne Father haue hazarded himself to haue bene so depriued both of mother and children But to manifest the apparant vntruth of this narration in all as it is euident before that S. Helen was still in Britaine so it is farre from question in History that his children were with him in Italy Priscus his eldest sonne was diuers times Euseb l. 4. Vitae Constantini ca. 68. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. in CoÌ„stantino Martin Polon in eod Floren. Wigorn. in Chron. an 309 Baron Spond Annal. Tom. 4. Act. S. Agnetis in Breâ—iar die 28. Ianuar. Surius Tom. 1. Zachar Lipel Tom. 1. die 21. Ianuar. al. I. 1. C. Th. de Iudae Baron Anna. an 315. Baron Spond Ann. an 315. Conc. Rom. sub Syluestro can vlt. 1. Consul and made Augustus so were his other sonnes Constantinus ConstaÌ„s and Constantius Constantia also his daughter was at Rome and there healed at S. Agnes her Tombe So we must needs say with our worthie Antiquaries that S. Helen was in Britaine when her sonne was Baptized and from thence wrote vnto him to congratulate his Baptisme encourage him in the profession of Christ and to persecute the Iewes his enemies 4. And most probably vpon these letters and counsaile of S. Helen her sonne Constantine set out that his Edict against the Iewes remembred both in the Imperiall lawes and Histories that those Iewes which stoned or persecuted any of their company for being conuerted to Christianitie as then many of them insolently did should with all their Complices be burned And if any Christians should goe to their Sect they should be subiect to the same
where all agree Restitutus was affirmeth that in the former Councell 11. yeares before Bishops were assembled out of all parts of the world Ad Arelatensem vrbem ex omnibus mundi partibus celebâ—atum Concil Arel 2. 1 can 18. Arelat Concil 1. can 7. fuisse ConciliuÌ„ In which we finde a Decree for all Nations that the Presidents of Countryes being Christians were to be at the direction of the Bishops in such places concerning Religion Which must needs besides that is said before giue vs sufficient Argument that in this yeare 314. Constantine was a professed Christian I haue somewhat out of Order of time ioyned this second Councell of Arles to the first in regard they were by the common opinion kept so neare together in one place vnder one Pope S. Syluerster one Emperour of our Country Constantine and our Archbishop with others of this kingdome was present in them such men as he neuer going alone without others of their Clergie to any Councell Bishops or Preists and in this time especiall care being taken by our renowned Emperour as I haue shewed before Epistol Const ad Chrest supr Concil Roman can 1. Histor Tripartit l. 3. c. 2. l. 2. cap. 3. from his owne publike order that they should at his charge and cost so be safely conueyed with their due Attendance to that place where these Councels were to be assembled and there also to be prouided for during the time of the Councells at his cost Quibus Augustus Constantinus vehicula annonas praestari praecepit THE VIII CHAPTER THE GENERALL ESTABLISHING ENDOWing and honoring of Christian Religion Bishops Preists other Clergymen chast and Religious parsons in all places of the Empire by Constantine 1. NEITHER did this renowned Emperour confine his loue and fauours towards Christian Religion vnto the Christians of his owne the west Empire but vnto all as God by an holy Angell before reuealed both Catholiks and Protestants so acknowleding that Christians in the whole world should be at peace and Idolatry was generally to Baptist Mantuan l. 2. de vita S. Blasij Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pont. Roman in Sylu. 1. be ouerthrowne by this Noble Emperour Nunc bonus expulsis Romana in regna Tyrannis Adueniet Princeps sub quo pacabitur orbis Et finem accipiet veterum cultura Deorum This Noble Emperour and Instrument of God the more easily and peaceably to procure and setle this generall quiet and securitie of Christians Licinius being now Emperour in the East he married his half Sister Constantia daughter of his Father Constantius by Theodora vnto him she was by common opinion a Christian at this time by which meanes and at the least in respect of other fauours receaued from Constantyne Licinius professed himself a Friend to Christians and ioyned with Constantine in diuers Edicts Edicts of Constantine and Licinius Emperours for Christians quiet in all places Euseb Histor l. 9 cap. 9. l. 10. cap. 5. Zozomen Histo l. 1. cap. 7. Euseb sup l. 10. c. 5. l. 9. cap. 9. for their quietly enioying and professing their Religion restoring to them their Liberties lands goods Churches and other freedomes And that these their Priuiledges to Christians might come to the knowledge of all they caused them to be published in all places vt autem Constitutionis huius honestatis nostrae determinatio omnibus innotescere valeat haec scripta nostra passim proponi ad omnium cognitionem duci conueniet ne quenquam honestatis huius nostrae constitutio latere queat And as Eusebius witnesseth both Constantine and Licinus did send these their Lawes for the Immunities of ChristiaÌ„s euen to Maximinus the Tyrant in the East to be obserued by him Cum ipse Constantinus tum Licinius Imperator cum eo Deum bonorum omnium Authorem vtrique placantes vna sententia ac voluntate legem pro Christianis perfectissimam ac plenissimam constituunt ac ipsam legem Maximino qui adhuc Orienti dominabatur amicitiam erga ipsos praetexebat mittunt And he either for loue or feare caused it to be promulged and published by his Authoritie to all Presidents vnder him All this was done by Constantine the yeare next after his Victory against Baron Annal. An. 313. Spondan ibidem Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. an 309. Maxentius as Baronius and others write in the 313. of Christ but by Marianus setting downe the death of Maximinus in the yeare 309. it must needs be sooner if his accompt be true 2. But howsoeuer it is euident by Eusebius others that Maximinus soone after mouing warre against Licinius by instigation of his Idolatrous Preists being ouerthrowne brought to misery did put those his Seducers to death Euseb Histor l. 9 cap. 10. worshipped the God of Christians and published a most absolute Lawe for their libertie and freedome His Constitution is extant in Eusebius all this was effected and he miserably died in the 313. or 314. yeare of Christ by Baronius Baron Spond an 313. 314. and Spondanus largest reckoning And by the same Computators Licinius afterward violating his faith and falling to warre with Constantine and persecuting Christians being brought to distresse and desolation hanged himself in the yeare of Christ 318. Constantine must needs be acknowledged Baron Spond an 318. to haue bene the sole and onely commanding Emperour in the worlde before this time for Sozomen with others witnesseth that Licinius the last then bearing that name vtterly ouerthrowne both at Sea and land by the forces of Constantine first hopelesse of recouery fledd to Nicomedia and some time Sozom. Histor l. 1. cap. 7. after liued an obscure and base life at Thessalonica before he came to that desperate end Licinius pedestribus copijs naualibus amissis se Nicomediam recepit postea vitam priuatam Thessalonicae ad tempus degens ibi è medio sublatus est 3. Eusebius from the Testimony of Constantine himself writeth strange Miracles wrought by the Banner of this Emperour bearing the Crosse that Euseb lib. 2. Vit. Constant cap. 7. 8. 9. in what part soeuer of the Army it was seene the Enemyes fledd and rane away And if in any part of his Army the Souldiars began to faint presently The miraculous Banner of Constantine hauing the signe of the Crosse in it vpon the bringing of this holy Banner thither they recouered and obtained Victory whereas there were 50. men appointed to attend this Banner and in turns to beare it neuer any one of them in executing that office did miscary Among these onely one which bore it seeing the Warre to be greate and in his Iudgment dangerous deliuered this Ensigne to an other and departing from it was wounded and died but he which tooke the Banner from him had no hurt at all And when very many darts were cast at him they all missed his body and were Miraculously receaued in the slender
cod Holinsh. supr taken a Prisoner out of Britaine and so kept by the Irish Pyrats and Infidels both Princes and subiects there being such at that time Further whereas they say it was a Pictish woman that was so prefect and learned a Christian then to conuert that kingdome of Ireland it is made certaine in Histories that S. Ninianus the first Apostle and Conuerter of the Picts was not borne at this time 8. How then is it credible that there was such a woman among them hauing Theodoret. supr Ruffin Histor Eccl. l. 1. cap. 10. Apostolik gifts as Theodoret writeth of that woman which conuerted the Iberians in Armenia Apostolica dona consecuta est And Ruffinus liuing in this Age saith she cured the sick by laying them vpon her sackcloth addeth further that this Iberia was farre from our Ireland Iberorum gens quae sub axe pontico iacet And he relateth this History from the mouth of the King of that Country named Bacarius Gouernor of Palestina liuing with him in Hierusalem as a familiar friend Haec nobis ita gesta fidelissimus vir Bacarius gentis ipsius Rex apud nos domesticorum comes exposuit cum nobiscum Palaestini tunc limitis Dux in Hierosolymis satis vnaminiter degeret When we finde no such King of Ireland much lesse that went then to Hierusalem and was so imployed there by the Emperour Wherefore seeing our Scottish Chroniâ—lers theÌ„selues make this Historie as it appertaineth to Ireland but Ferunt a report and our Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. fol. 104. Hollinsh supr English Antiquaries before haue it but from them which thus receaued it and giue it no more credit then it had from them and not any otherwise allowing but rather improuing it by the Irish Tradition itselfe I dare not say that Ireland was thus and then conuerted but the Identitie or nearenes of name gaue first originall of that opinion vnto some Writers in these parts to apply that to Ireland which is ment in Histories of Iberia in Armenia Whosoeuer desireth to knowe how many Kingdomes Countries in the worlde were conuerted vnto or confirmed in the faith of Christ in and by the happy Regiment of Constantine may make some coniecture thereof by the names and number of Bishops subscribing to the Nicen Councell besides so many of the Westerne parts as I haue remembred before Eusebius and others testifiing that out of all Europe Afrike Asia were present there Their Subscriptions Socrat. Histor Eccl. l. 1. cap. 5. Euseb vit Const l. 3. cap. 7. Concil Nicaen Tom. 1. Concil in subscript are out of Egipt Thebes Libia Palestine Phaenicia Syria Arabia Mesopotania Persia Cilicia Cappadocia Armenia the lesser and greater PoÌ„tus both the one and other Galatia Asia Lydia Phrygia Pisidia Licia Pamphilia Rhodes Cous Lemnius Corcyra Caria Isauria Cyprus Bythinia Dacia Misia Macedonia Achaia Thessalia Calabria Carthadge Dardania Thessalia Dalmatia Pannonia Gallia Gothia Bosphorus THE XII CHAPTER OF THE CALLINC OF THE NICEN COVNCELL by the temporall assistance of Constantine against the Arrian Heretiks The Decrees thereof highest spirituall Power of the Popes of Rome and generall Councels by generall agreement of all Pope Emperor and others 1. THE externall warrs and conflicts of holy Christians with Iewes and Pagans being thus happily appeased and quieted by this our most blessed Country King Emperor and cheifest nursing Father that euer was in the world of the Church of Christ as was foretold by the Prophet erunt Reges nutricij tui An other kind of combat and ciuill Sedition was raised against them by domesticall Aduersaries the Arian Heretiks for appeasing whose rage fury not onely the spirituall Power of the highest See Apostolike and other sacred Catholike Bishops but the brachium seculare and temporall assistance of this most worthy and magnificent Emperor was necessary and to be vsed 2. How needfull the authoritie of the cheifest See was in such an Assembly and for decision of such Controuersies as were there debated is sufficiently proued before this Councell itselfe giueth pregnant testimony vnto making it a rule and Square to all Churches Antiqui mores seruentur Quandoquidem Nic. Conc. Can. 6. Episcopo Romano hoc est consuetum And Eusebius confesseth that although the Bishop of Rome was old yet the cheife rule belonging to that Citie he sent Preists thither to supply his place Quanquam vrbis illius penes quem Imperium Euseb l. 3. Vita Constant c. 7. est Episcopus ingrauescente aetate praepeditus abfuit eius tamen Presbyteri qui aderant illius locum suppleuerunt So haue others And in the Councell they being onely Preists and no Bishops they did not onely and singularly definitiuely subscribe which no other Preists were allowed to doe but subscribed before the Bishops in the name of S. Syluester then Pope Victor Vincentius Presbyteri vrbis Romae pro venerabili viro Papa Episcopo nostro sancto Syluestro Nicen. Conc. in subscr Tom. 1. Conc. subscripsimus ita credentes sicut supra scriptum est 3. That the Assembly of all or so many Bishops as could be called together The highest spirituall authoritie of generall Councels and Popes of Rome in generall Councell was necessary in that and such times of contention to embrace true faith sinceare charitie and due worship to God that without such meanes those duties could not firmely and certainely be obserued that holy Emperor himselfe giueth a publike testimony in his generall Epistle to all Churches Vna fides concors dilectio ac erga omnipotentem Deum pietas aliter Epist Constant apud Euseb l. 3. de Vit. eius c. 16. Theodor. l. 1. Hist c. 10. stabili firmoque ordine constitui non potuit quam in Caetu omnium aut saltem plurimorum Episcoporum coacto His ita institutis suscipite lubentibus animis coelâ—stem gratiam plane diuinum mandatum Quicquid enim in sacris Episcoporum Concilijs constitutum fuerit id ad diuinam voluntatem est referendum Neyther hath he giuen lesse dignitie before by his Imperiall Constitutions to the See of Rome then the primatiue Popes thereof haue claymed vnto it from the beginning by the Donation and gift of Christ to be the cheifest and commandresse of all Churches Which this glorious Emperor doth often reiterate vt Principatum Constant in Priuileg Rom. Eccl. teneat super omnes in vniuerso orbe terrarum Ecclesias And this he declared publikly not onely by his owne Imperiall Authoritie but with the consent of all his Nobles and the Roman Senate cum omnibus nostris Satrapis vniuerso Senatu Optimatibus que meis 4. This renowned Emperor was farre froÌ„ clayming Primacie in spirituall affaires in authoritatiuely assembling Councels or any other respect Yet were not the teÌ„porall duties offices of this good Emperor waÌ„ting vnto this sacred Councell But as our auncient Christian Kings from our first Conuersion did
farre trauailed in remembring the greate peace and glory these two Noble British Princes the Mother and Sonne Queene Helen and Constantine procured to the vniuersall Catholike Church of Christ in other Nations of the world in such manner that the generall Conuersion of the Gentils spoken of by Malachy the Prophet seemeth to haue bene reserued for the honour of this Nation by the help and assistance of those two most renowned children thereof ab ortu solis vsque ad occasum magnum est nomen meum in Gen Malâ—ch 1. tibus in omni loco sacrificatur offertur nomini meo Oblatio munda quia magnum est nomen meum in gentibus dicit Dominus exercituum For euen from this laste Nation in the west then knowne to the furthest hence in the East the Ghospell of Christ was happily by their helpe and in their dayes embraced 2. Now it is time to returne into Britaine againe where we shall by the longe absence of CoÌ„stantine our King Emperour froÌ„ hence many of our cheife Nobilitie others atteÌ„ding him in his Warrs Trauailes finde the state of this Kingdome especially in ciuill and temporall affaires distempered 〈◊〉 vnquiet by the testimony of our owne Historians First CoÌ„stantine going heÌ„ce towards Rome against the TyraÌ„t MaxeÌ„tius carried with him froÌ„ Britaine to serue him in those warrs as our Antiquaries agree a greate Power of his CouÌ„try Brittish souldiars as most true faithfull vnto him by whose prowesse valor he obtaining Victory he gaue them in recompence of their loyall and valiant seruice as both our owne Antiquaries and others write a dwelling and lyuing in the west part of France bordering vpon the Sea most probably in litle Britaine where they coÌ„tinued in his dayes with some litle difference froÌ„ the Britans of this Kingdome Constantinus ab Exercitu Imperator consalutatus expeditione Gulielm Malm. de gest Reg. Angl. l. 1. c. 1. Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 28. in superiores terras indicta magnam manaÌ„ militum Britaâ—â—orum abduxit per quorum Industriam triumphis ad vota fluentibus breui rerâ—m potitus emeritos laboribus functos in quadam parte Gallia ad Occidentem super littus Oceani collocauit vbi bodieque Posteri â—orum manâ—ntes immane quantum coaluere moribus linguaque nonnihil a nostris Brittonibus degenores And this was the first planting of our Britans in that litle Britaine by these Authours longe before the setling of them there by Maximus which to a greate weakening of this Kingdome to haue a greate Army of selected Souldiars to be carried away planted in an other Country and neuer returne againe as the like in the time of Maximus occasioned the spoyling and desolation thereof 3. The remnant of whose British Souldiars which were left vnslaine as also those of an other Constantine after him went and ioyned themselues with the former Britans in litle Britaine which went hence with Constantine the Greate as the olde Monke of Malmesbury writeth Copiarum quae illos ad bellum Guliel Malâ—â—es supr secutae fuerant pars occisa pars post fugam ad superiores Britones concessit But by the common opinion of our Antiquaries there was an other and Greater occasion of the weakening and disquieting of Britaine about this time by reason of domesticall and ciuill warrs in this Land For Constantine the Greate at his departure hence leauing the gouernment of this Kingdome as our old English Historie recordeth to a Noble man some style him a King named Octauian when Constantine went from this lond to Rome he toke all his lond to kepe to the Old Engl. Chronic f. 34. p. 1. Earle of Cornewayle that was called Octauian And anone as this Octauian wist that his lord dwelled at Rome incontinent he cesed all the londe into his hands and therwith did all his will amoÌ„g by and lowe and they helde him for King But other Historians both British and English domesticall and forrein affirme that Constantine at his going from Britaine to Rome committed the gouernment of this Kingdome to the Roman Proconsuls and the named Octauian or Octauius tooke Armes against them slewe them and so obtained to be King heare Octauius Dux wisseorum insurrexit in Proconsules Romanae dignitatis quibus Insulae regimen Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 8. Pont. Vir. Hist Britan. l. 5. Matth. Westm an gratiae 314. Hard. Chron. c. 63. f. â—0 permissum fuerat solio Regni ipsis interfectis potitus est The Monke of Westminster saith this Octauius was a King before Octauius Geniseorum Rex a Regulus or Prince of the people in and about Worcestershire Harding saith he was Duke of westesex he must meane where the West Saxons after Ruled for they came not into Britaine vntill longe after this time But after his day came one Octauius Duke of weste sex that crowned was for King That slâ—ugh the werdins of Constantinus Which that he sette for Britaine gouerning In his absence to kepe it in all thing 4. Besides this there be other difficulties among the Historians about this Octauius and such as will discredite him for hauing had any greate cheife and longe command as a King in this Nation Matthew of Westminster setteth downe his conquering the RomaÌ„ Proconsuls heare in the yeare of Christ 314. when as I haue proued before by diuers more auncient and receaued Historians that S. Helen our Queene and Empresse continued heare longe after that time And her sonne Constantine Emperour now at the highest of his glory power and Victories and hauing so many British Souldiars without employment in France so neare vnto vs cannot be imagined to haue suffered any Enemy in his owne natiue Country so to haue preuailed Or how could such a man as this Octauius is supposed to be assemble such an Army in Britaine where that most victorious Emperour was vndoubted King and whence he had so greate an Army of Britons so lately before that by them as our Historians write he vanquished allmost inmunerable Companies of his most potent Enemy Magnam manum Britonum abduxit per quorum industriam Guliel Malm. l. 1. de gestis Reg. c. 1. triumphis ad vota fluentibus breui rerum potitus And as these Relators of Octauius proceedings themselues are witnesses the power which Constantine carryed from Britaine was so greate that the Romans which came hither vnto him seeing his power saide no Prince in the world was comparable vnto him for strength Quis Princeps Regi Britanniae conferri queat in fortitudine robustorum Galfr. Monum l. 5. c. 7. Matth. Westm an 312. Eâ—â—eb lib. 1. vit Constant cap. 4. Euseb libt 4. de Vit. Constant c. 51. Matth. Westm an 390. Baron Spondan in Annal an 383. Sigebert Chron. an 383. militum by an other est tibi robustissimorum militum maxima multitudo Where then in Britaine could Octauius gather an Army
Britaine that the Bishops thereof were at the Councell of Nice bishops of Britaine at the first Nicen Councell as at others no more then of diuers other Countries lesse replenished with Bishops at that time then Britaine was and yet without question had Bishops there to make vp that greate number there assembled which the Prouinces whose Bishops are particularly related to haue bene there could not performe yet there be many Arguments and some of them allmost plaine euidences that our Brittish Bishops were there also as at other Councels in that time First it was a generall and the first generall CouÌ„cell which requireth generall presence of all Christian NatioÌ„s the Decrees of such an Assembly binding all therefore Britaine being so greate and glorious a part of the Christian world then and hauing the King thereof borne and declared Emperour in it so greate an Instrument of this sacred Assembly so as much interessed in that Councell as any Kingdome was may not be said to haue bene absent And Eusebius then liuing saith Constantine called Biâ—â—ops thither from all places Concilium generale tanquam quendam Dei exercitum instruens in vnum locum coegit Episcopos Eusebius l. 3. de Vit. Const c. 6. vndique per literas honorificè scriptas vt eo maturarent acciuit Therefore of all NatioÌ„s Britaine would and did most willingly embrace and satisfy those letters sent hither into it from their Country Emperour Againe the same Authour a liuing witnesse plainely affirmeth not onely that the Imperiall Edict for calling this Councell was published in euery Prouince of the Empire such as euery Prouince in Britaine then was but that all the Bishops with all willingnes and speed they could hasted to the place assigned Vbi Edictum in quaque Prouincia diuulgatum erat omnes summa cum animorum alacritate tanquam è carceribus ad cursum emissi properè aduolarunt And he addeth plainely that the cheifest Bishops of all Churches in all Europe where Britaine is naming it Cap. 7. supr the first Asia and Afrike were there Ex omnibus namque Ecclesijs quae frequentes in tota Europa Africa Asia extiterunt Dei ministri qui facile Primas ferre putabantur in vnum conuocati No distance or separation of Country or Nation hindered the Bishops from being there Non soluÌ„ qui animorum dissensione erant sed etiam qui corporibus regionibus locis gentibus longissimè disiuncti Cap. 6. 7. 8. vnum in locum aggregati sunt The extreame Scythians were not absent nec ab hoc Choro Scytha abfuit All knowne Christian Nations had Bishops there Ex omni Natione quae sub sole est quorum domicilia multo longiore locorum interuallo distabant eâ— aduentarunt And no man can be a better witnesse for the presence of our Brittish Bishops there their true and holy obseruation of the Christian Catholike Rites and customes and number of Bishops and Churches heare then our renowned King and Countryman Constantine the Greate Emperour who in his solemne Oration in that greate Councell expressely nameth our Britaine with the most Noble NatioÌ„s whose Bishops were in that Councell professed the truth and had greatest number of Churches more then Constantinus Mag. orat habit in Conc. Nicen. apud Euse l. 3. de Vit. Constant c. 18. other Countries at that time Ipse in me recepi vestram sapientiam facilè assensuram vos videlicet quod in vrbe Roma in Italia in Africa in Aegipto in Hispania Gallia Britannia in Libia vniuersa Graecia in Diaecesi Asiatica Pontica in Cilicia denique vna consentiente sententia conseruatur hoc vestram prudentiam lubenter approbaturam illud sedulo reputantes quod in locis quae modo citaui maior Ecclesiarum numerus existat Where we see Britaine to be numbred with the most florishing Kingdomes whose Bishops were present in the Nicen Councell to be giuen for a Rule and President to other Nations in Christian holy doctrine and pietie and at that time in the yeare of Christ by common accompt 325. to haue bene one of the Principall Countries which had the greatest number of Churches and consequently of Bishops and other Cleargie men to supply their sacred functions in them And this testified in open Councell by him which of all others must needs best knowe the Estate of this his natiue Country vnder his temporall gouernment is sufficient and abowndant testimony in this matter 8. For if he had not expressely put Britaine in the Catalogue of the cheifest Nations which had Bishops there by all Antiquities but onely said as he clearely doth that Britaine theÌ„ was one of the cheifest places in which the greatest number of Churches with their Bishops was euery man would haue infallibly concluded that this Councell so generall from all Nations had diuers Brittish Bishops there And if Constantine had bene silent in this matter the very subscription of the Bishops of Nice as it is left lame and maimed vnto vs would haue proued asmuch For although it doth not particularly name any Bishops from Britaine there no more theâ— the Councell of Sardice subscription or the Councell of Ariminum doth wherein most certainely Britaine had diuers Bishops as diuers also in the Councell of Arles and onely one Restitutus is remembred in it yet it giueth vs sufficient proofe that Britaine had Bishops also at Nice or else we shall want very many of the number assembled there For it saith with the common opinion that 318. were there and thereto suscribed subscripserunt trecenti decem octo Episcopi qui in eodem Subscript Concil Nicaeni To. 1. Concil Concilio conuenerunt And yet setting downe the Bishops of all other places besides Britaine remembred by Constantine before Italy Afrike Egipt Spaine France Lybia Greece Asia Pontus and Cilicia and 30. others which had Bishops there it cannot finde out aboue 225. Bishops from all these Countries but leaueth allmost an hundred wanting of the full number Therefore we must needs say that Britaine there forgotten did remember and furnish that The Nicenfaith receaued and daly obserued in Britayne sacred Councell with diuers Bishops which with many others of other Nations are now wanting in that Subscription 9. And this greate glory of Britaine for worthines and number of Bishops and constancy in that holy faith which they had consented vnto and receaued in this Nicene Councell remayned euer after in this Kingdome vntill the decaying time of our Britans gouernment As will appeare in the following History For the time of Constantine the Greate and Constantius his soone that greate friend of Arians their Heresies it shall suffice in this place to vse for warrant the testimony and words themselues of the Bishops of this Nation ioyning therein with 400. other Bishops in the Councell of Ariminum thus vpbraiding that Arrian Emperour and pleading their Innocency in their Publike Epistle vnto him That his Father
maintained in others all the other Emperors and Popes were of the same Religion the Roman Church now professeth 1. IVlian the Apostata ending his wicked and Tyrannicall Ruffin Hist l. 2. c. 1. Theodoret. l. 4. c. 1. Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 19. Matth. West an 366. life with a strange punishing death Iouianus a Christian was chosen Emperor and as Ruffinus Theodoret Socrates and others testifie refused it being thereto taken by the Souldiars against his will openly protested that he being a Christian would not be Emperor ouer Infidels but all of them confessing themselues to be Christians he accepted of the Empire Iouianus ad Imperium delectus illud Iouinian Emperor commended repudiauit Et cum à militibus inuitus raperetur clamauit se qui Christianus erat nolle omnino hominum gentilitatem profitentium Imperium suscipere At vbi omnes vna voce confessi sunt se esse Christianos capescit Imperium This Christian magnanimitie appeared euidently in this new elected Emperor before in the time of Iulian by the same Authors For Iulian apostating and making a Decree that Souldiars should either sacrifice to Idols or leaue the warrs he being then a Tribune rather made choyse to forsake all hope of temporall preferment then obay that wicked Edict Whereupon Iulian then standing in neede of such Assistants retayned him still in the number of his Commanders notwithstanding he so courageously professed himselfe a Christian Iste cum esset Tribunus militum cumque Iulianus militibus lege data optionem daret vel Idolis sacrificandi vel deserendi militiam balteum deponere maluit quam impium nefandum Imperatoris edictum exequi Attamen Iulianus belli impendentis necessitate compulsus eum in Ducum numero retinuit This renowned man was at Ruffin supr one and the same time as Ruffinus calleth him a Confessor Emperor and Extinguisher of Error Is sub vno eodemque tempore Imperator Confessor male illati extitit depulsor erroris And God wonderfully honored his constancy euen in this life not onely in conferring the Imperiall honour vpon him but in the manner thereof that being so professed a Catholike Christian the whole Army with one voice did choose him Imperor Exercitus Theod. supr l. 4. c. 1. omnis vna voce Imperatorem postulat Iouianum Which ioyned with that is said of them before vpon Iouianus refusing to be Emperor ouer Pagans how with one voyce they all confessed themselues to be Christians omnes vna voce confessi sunt se esse Christianos sufficiently proueth that eyther the Edict of Iulian to force his Souldiars to Sacrifice to Idols was neuer receaued or generally obserued or they sinned onely in the externall Act of Idolatrie by that compulsion still perseuering in Iudgment and affection Christians 2. This is more confirmed by their vnanimous declaring Valentinian for Emperour after the short Empire of Iouianus of seuen moneths by Socrates Socrates Hist l. 3. c. vlt. 22. Ruffin Hist l. 2. c. 1. Socrat l. 4. c. 1. septē menses regnauit eight moneths saith Ruffinus post octo menses apud Ciliciā diem obijt milites omnes vna voce Valentinianū Imperatorē declarant This Valentinian was in the time of Cōstantius the Arriā a professed Catholike in the Apostating dayes of Iuliā so earnest holy a Cōfessor of Christ that Iuliā therefore depriued him of his honour for which Christ rewarded him afterward in this world with the Empire thereof Post Iouianum Valentinianus Imperium Socrat. l. 3. c. 11. Ruffin Hist l. 2. c. 2. Martin Polon in Valentiniano suscepit qui pro fide nostra à Iuliano militia fuerat expulsus Sed compleuit in illo Dominus quod promisit plus etiam quam centupla in praesenti seculo restituens ei Nam quia militiam pro Christo reliquerat recipit Imperium Matthew of Westminster and some others write that this Army of Iulian which elected Iouian and Valentinian Emperor Valentinian Emperours had denied their faith in the Persecution of Iulian moued with Iouinian his constancy professed themselues also Christians Quibus auditis totus exercitus qui per Iulianum nomen Cbristi abiecerant Christianos Matth. Westm an 366. sese esse confessi sunt 3. Now therefore allthough Iouianus was a worthie Christian Catholike Emperour euer following the Catholike Religion and doctrine against the Arrians as Socrates and others proue Imperator quoniam perpetuo fidei consubstantialis Socrat. l. 3. c. 20. adhaeserat omnibus respondet se eam praelaturum And shutting vp the Pagans Temples and forbidding their Sacrifices omnia gentilium delubra occlusa fuere Cruenta illa scelerata sacrificia quorum labe se palam contaminabant quibus regnante Iuliano se exaturauerant omnino fuere sublata yet being Emperor so short a time and chosen liuing and dying in the East Countryes farre remote from Britaine it did not receaue so greate benifits by so good an Emperor as nearer Nations did but during his short Regiment continued much after the same manner it did before vntill Valentinian was chosen Emperor who being a Catholike and reigning diuers yeares euen ouer Britaine and his sonne Gratian after him this Kingdome in their times was free from Heresies which they persecuted for Valens himselfe being brother of Valentinian and by him chosen Assistant in the Empire was then a Catholike and so constant in the time of Iulian that he forsooke all preferment vnder him rather then his Religion Qui recta voluntate Christianam fidem profitebantur propenso Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 11. animo balteum pro fidei defensione deponere omniaque crutiamentorum genera subire maluerunt quam Christum Seruatorem denegare in quorum numero fuit Iouianus Valentinianus Valens qui postea sunt Imperij gubernaculis potiti And although Theodor. Hist l. 4. c. 12. by the persuasion of his Arriā wife others he after fell into Heresie he being Emperour of the Easterne remote Nations from hence this Kingdome was free from his afflictions being vnder the Empire of the Catholike Emperours Maximus Emperor a Britan excused and defended Valentinian and Gratian his sonnes vntill Maximus discended of our Brittish Race was both King of Britaine and Emperor also who also being a Catholike Britaine could not then be endamaged in spirituall affaires by the temporall Ruffin l. 2. c. 14. Socrat. Hist l. 5. c. 11. Rulers thereof allthough in Ciuill respects it was much infested by the Scots and Picts from which Maximus freeing it in his time by his clymbing and aspiring minde to be Emperor and to compasse that ambition spoiling Britaine of the armed force and power thereof transporting it into forrein Nations gaue occasion of greater miseries heare afterward both by the Scottish Sigeb in Chron. an 383. Pictish and Saxon Pagans 4. This Maximus a Britan by birth Maximus ex partibus Britanniae oriundus
Sedis primus Institutor vbi aedem condidit diuo Martino suo Auunculo sacram Where we see that saint Ninian was the first Founder of that Episcopall See most renowned for sanctitie and miracles and dedicated his new Church vnto the honor of saint Martine his Vncle as they write 9. There was also an aâ—ncient Church in the same place dedicated to saint Ninian of which besides others both old and late Writers saint Alcuinus or Io. Pits aetat 5. in S. Nin. Gul. Malmes l. 3. de gest Pont. Angl. Alcuin Epistol ad fratres Candidae Casae Albinus in an Epistle to the Religeous men inhabiting there maketh this memory of the sanctity of that place and worthines of the miraculous man there buried as William of Malmesbury citeth him Scribit Alicuinus in Epistola ad Fratres eiusdem loci Candidae Casae dicens deprecor vestrae pietatis vnanimitatem vt nostri nominis habeatis memoriam in Ecclesia sanctitissimi patris vestri Nimae Episcopi qui multis claruit virtutibus sicut mihi nuper delatum est per carmina metricae artis quae nobis per fideles nostros discipulos Eboracensis Ecclesiae scholasticos directa sunt in quibus facientis cognoui eruditionem facientis miracula sanctitatem Where we haue the most learned Authour of this Land and his Age an ample witnesse of the learning holines miracles of this renowned Bishop Apostle and first Conuerter of the Picts by some of the Southerne Scots also Io. Pits supr to Christ Omnium primus Pictos Australes Scotos ab Idolorum cultu ad fidem Christi perduxit 10. We finde in this Age also many others renowned men and Saints of this Manny Brothers and Sisters children of Prince Bragbam Saints in this time Kingdome Braghan stiled King of Brecknocke a Noble BritaÌ„ who had 12. soÌ„nes and so many daughters all of them holy Seruants of Christ and happy Saints Rex Breghenocensium Fuerunt Regi illi filij duodecim filiae totidem omnes Deo placentes vitae sanctae Among these saint Canoch his eldest sonne and Manuscr Ant. in vit S. Keinae Virg. Capgrau in eadem Manuscript Gapgrau supr in S. Cadoco in S. Gundleo Heire forsaking his wordly honor and glory gaue himselfe wholly to the contemplatiue and Religeous life and estate therein long liuing and dying a glorious Saint His eldest daughter S. Gladus or Gladusa was married to King Gundleus also a Saint and they were the happy Parents of that our Illustrious Eremite Monke Bishop and Martyr saint Cadocus The second daughter named Melari or Melaria was Mother to saint Dauid our greate and renowned Archbishop his Father An other of the holy daughters was saint Keina who liuing a sacred virgin in a most strickt and austeare course of life was Miraculous at her birth in her whole life at and after her death The rest of these holy children are not so well remembred in our Histories but so in generall as I haue related King and Saint Gundleus husband of the eldest daughter and Father of saint Cadocus leauing his Rule and dignitie to his sonne saint Cadocus S. Gundleus how holy Religeous who shortly after also resigned it for the loue of the heauenly Kingdome builded a Church and there liued in greate austeritie and penance all his life many yeares his foode was bread of Barley the third part of Ashes and water his inward cloathing sackcloth he hauing forsaken all so much as the State of such a King neuer receaued any thing from others but liued by his labour euer at midnight rissing and diuing himselfe in the cold water Regale Palatium deseruit regno Cadoco filio suo commendato ad monticulum sibi ab Angelo nuntiatum peruenit Ecclesiam construxit ibi in magna abstinentia vitae sanctimonia viuere caepit Vtebatur autem cilicio pane hordeaceo cinere in tertia parte admixto aquamque potare consueuit nocte vero media surgens in aquam frigidam se immersit nihil de alieno sumens proprio labore vitam duxit And thus M. S. Antiq. Capgr in S. Cadoco Caradoc in vit S. Gildae Capgr in eod S. Dauide M. S. Capgrau in S. Carautoco perseuered to his death being very old in the next Age where I shall speake more of him and his holy sonne S. Cadocus who in this Age also began to be famous 11. So was S. Gildas Albanius both a renowned Preacher and Miraculous man in this time S. Carautocus also Sonne and Heire to king Kederic hearing that his Father being very old intended to resigne his Rule and gouernment vnto him fledd secretly a way in poore attyâ—e and embraced the Religâ—ous life and proued so excellent a man euen in this time that he preached in Ireland 30. yeares before S. Dauid was borne whose birth was in this time Tâ—â—ginta S. Gildas and S. Caratocus were now renowned annis ante natiuitateÌ„ sanct Dauid Episcopi in Hibernia coâ—uersari â—â—pit Multos populos in Hibernia ad fidem coÌ„uertit And it seemeth by the old Writer of S. Cadoc his life that he was euen in this Age a renowned man hauing besides S. Cadocus now renowned his holy conuersation and preaching in Britaine both in the part now named EnglaÌ„d as that called Scotland 7. yeares He went on Pilgrimage three times to Hierusalem seuen times to Rome and once to the holy Relicks of S. Andrew newly brought hither in this Age by S. Regulus as I shall set downe So S. Goudwall an holy Bishop or Archbishop heareafter where he was admonished by an Angell to stay and preach 7. yeares S. Gudwall also was renowned in this Age both in Britaine and other place Gudwà lus BritaÌ„niae finibus ortus ex nobili prosapia of Noble pareÌ„tage he was Manuscr Ant. de vit S. Gudwal Capgrau in eod Sur. Tom. 3. Molan add ad Vsuard Franc. Haraeus 6. Iun. Auth. of Engl. Martyr die 22. Febr. 6. Iunij brought vp in learning was consecrated Preist and after Bishop and by some an Archbishop in this Kingdome And that he might more quietly giue himselfe ouer to the contemplatiue life placing a worthie Bishop and Successor in his Pastorall charge and place went into a Monastery within his Diocesse hard by the Sea and there with an hunded and fourscore Monkes liued a most holy and Miraculous life He and his holy company in seuen ships went ouer into Flamders and preached there where by some he died and was first buryed at BlaÌ„dine neare GaÌ„t but Capgraue with the Antiquities which he followeth affirmeth his body was buryed heare in Britaine in an I le called then Plecit where it rested with greate honour vntill the Christian Britans bannished out of their Country by persecuting Pagans carried his holy Relicks with them and buryed them in that Monastery of Blandine Peractis
intermedium occupant De Italia enim superuacaneum est dicere Aiunt enim Romae quae est longè maxima eum fuisse adeo omnium sermone celebratum vt in officinarum omnibus vestibulis Porticibus ei paruas posuerint Imagines hinc sibi praesidium tutelam parantes Cum ergo venirent innumerabiles conabantur omnes contrectare ex pelliceis illis vestibus aliquam percipere benedictionem Where we see yet the Religion deuotiō not of Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in Vit. S. Cadoci Episcopi Martyris a few but many Britans then multi Britanni to goe so farre on Pilgrimage to holy parsons places and Reliks among those our glorious Monke Abbot Bishop and Martyr S. Cadocus went thrise on Pilgrimage to Hierusalem seuen times to Rome and to these Reliks of S. Andrew in Scotland staying preaching there seuen yeares as is also before remembred THE XXVII CHAPTER OF MANY RENOWNED ARCHBISHOPS OF all our Archiepiscopall Sees heare many other learned and holy Bishops and Apostolike men heare in this time and their Religion the Catholike Religion 1. WE reade in this time there was a learned Bishop or as Trithemius stileth him Archbishop of the Scots called Hildebertus Tutor and Instructor of that renowned learned Father of this Nation Caelius Sedulius Sedulius Hildeberti Scotorum Archiepiscopi ab ineunte aetate Discipulus Io. Trithem l. de Script Eccl. in Sedulio Ioa. Bal. lib. de Scrit Britan. in Caelio Sedulio Others giue him onely the Title a very learned Bishop of the Scots Hildebertus eruditus Scotorum Praesul But if we vnderstand this in that common sence and meaning as Bishops and Archbishops of places are taken and vnderstood that Hildebertus should be Archbishop of any See or Citie among the Scots sainct Palladius being by all Antiquities set downe to be their first Archbishop excepting the Archbishops Hildebertus the learned Tutor of Caelius Sedulus probably Archbishop of Yorke of Yorke and he sent by Papall and extraordinary Authoritie as Apostle to that Nation I dare not ioyne with them further in opiniō herein then say he was in this Age one of our Archbishops of Yorke and by that right Title Archbishop of all Scots or whatsoeuer Christian people in the North parts and Ilands of this kingdome Britaine vnder that Archiepiscopall Iurisdiction by Pope Eleutherius first order and Institution 2. Which I may further confirme by the authoritie of all them which call him Archbishop of the Scots they also teaching that he was Instructor of Author apud Bellarm. lib. de Script in Sedul Io. Trithem in Caelio Sedul Bal. in eod cent 1. Iodoc. Cocc in Catal. Scriptor Sedulius in his yoūger yeares à tenera aetate and those that write of Sedulius the time wherein he florished and died some place his deth vnder Cōstantius sonne to Constantin the Greate some in the 430. yeare of Christ others in the yeare 460. by none of these Accompts could Hildebertus be otherwise called Archbishop of the Scots then in that meaning I haue deliuered At the time of the first accompt the Scots were not in this kingdome as I haue made manifest before and before Hildebertus could be Tutor to Sedulius by either of the later reckonings the Scots were probably driuen out of Britaine by Maximus about the yeare 379. when Sedulius being long time Scholler to this Bishop must needs be old in the 430. of Christ and much older neare an hundred yeares old if he liued vnto the yeare 460. yet he is not by any Writer noted for an old man We cannot say that this Hildebertus was Archbishop of the Scots in Ireland for although diuers hold that diuers of the Scotish Irish had receaued the faith of Christ before saint Palladius or S. Patrike were sent vnto that Nation by Pope Celestine yet it is made plaine by the old Writer of the life of sainct Modwenna and others that at the comming of sainct Patrike thither the Irish people there were eyther Pagans for the most part or not well instructed in Christiā Religiō gentes illae partim Paganicis erroribus M. S. Antiq. de vit S. Modeuen Virg. Capgrau Catal. in eadem inuolutae partim fidem nondum plenè intelligebant Which could not be probably truely said of any Nation hauing so learned an Archbishop as Hildebertus is proued to haue bene with other Bishops Preists and Cleargie men as that greate dignitie inferreth and bringeth with it And the Antiquaries not onely of this but other Nations agree that sainct Palladius was the first Archbishop or rather Bishop that was euer sent into Ireland in the time of Pope Io. Trithem l. de Script Eccl. fol. 26. in Pallado Celestine and by him long after this Age Palladius Britannorum seu Scotorum Insulae Hiberniensis à Caelestino Papa primus ordinatus Episcopus Where Trithemius calleth him the first Bishop no Archbishop of that people yet he confesseth that sainct Patrike was immediatly after by the same Pope made Archbishop there Post quem sanctus Patricius genere Brittus à sancto Caelestino Papa consecratus in Archiepiscopum Hiberniensem 3. I doe not find the names of any others either certainely or probably remenbred in Histories to haue bene Archbishops of Yorke in this Age except Archbishops of London in this time Taurinus spoaken of before did in the beginning thereof supply that place of dignitie there The names of the Archbishops of Londō haue bene better preserued amōg which in this Cētenary of yeares we finde first S. Stephē commonly Will Harrison descript of Engl. Stowe Hist in Lucius Godwin Catal. of Bishop London Harris Hist Manuscr l. 4. cap. 7. by our Protestant Antiquaries accounpted the seuenth Archbishop there to which some Catholike Historians as M. Harris in his Manuscript History seemeth to agree But seeing I haue proued S. Augulus our holy Archbishop Martyr whom they passe ouer to haue bene Archbishop there ioyning with Theanus Eluanus Cadar Obinus Conā Palladius all which they place reckō before Stephē there be foūd seuen Archbishops there before him and he cannot be the seuenth but the eight in that See Next to Stephē they accoumpt in this Age Iltut or Iltuta after him Restitutus which was at the Councell of Arles spoken of before then Dedwyn Theodwyn Tadwyne Tatwyne or Tacwyne then Thedred Tidred or Theodred An old Manuscr Hist Gallic an 427. Gennad in Catal honor ib. Philip. Berg. Hist Io. Trith l. de Script Eccl. in Fastidio French Manuscript History testifieth that one named Gouncelyn was Archbishop of London about this time And whereas both Gennadius Honorius Philippus Bergomensis Trithemius and other strangers tell vs that Fastidius about this time was a Brittish Bishop very learned a deuoute and worthie both Preacher and Writer and therefore by them registred among the holy Writers of his time Fastidius Episcopus Britannorum in Scripturis sacris eruditus verbi Dei Praedicator
egregius vita quoque conuersatione illustris sermone Fastidius not improbably Archbishop of London ingenio clarus scripsit nonnulla deuota opuscula some of our owne Writers say he was Archbishop of London which the recited Authors rather approue then impugne when they stile him Bishop of the Britans meaning Io. Bal. l. de Script Brit. cent 1. in Fastid Prisc Io. Pits aetat 5. in eod by that phrase properly spoaken that he was cheife or Archbishop of them Fastidius Episcopus Londinensis Metropolis ad Archiepiscopatum Londonensem euectus Aluueus spoaken of before that baptized S. Dauid Tremaunus vrbis Legionum Archiepiscopus and Amaloers are thought to be Archbishops Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 10. of Caerlegion Very litle memory besides their names of those of London is left except those I haue spoaken of before Yet by good Arguments though Archbishops of Caerlegion in this time more generall both from auncient forreine and domesticall Writers we are assured they were learned and holy Catholike Archbishops gouerning the people vnder them in vertue and true beleife This is confessed by Protestant Antiquaries before making the Britans both Cleargie and others orthodoxe true beleeuers and good people longe after this Age by our Brittish Histories in the greatest sway of libertie and wickednesse heare by the Saxons entry the Archbishops Bishops and others of the Cleargie Heare were holy and truely Religious and so continued so longe as their temporall gouernment continued in so much that when sainct Augustin came hither The Bishops of Britayne now learned truely Catholike and holy men and there was then but one Archbishopricke and seuen Bishopricks left by the Pagan Saxons they were all furnished with most Religious Prelats In parte Britonum vigebat Christianitas quae à tempore Eleutherij Papae habita nunquam inter eos defecerat Augustinus inuenit in eorum Prouincia septem Episcopatus Archiepiscopatum religiosissimis Prâ—sulibus muniâ—os Abbatias complures Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. l. 11. cap. 12. Bed Hist l. 2. cap. 2. Io. Goscelin Hist Eccl. Parker l. antiq Brit. p. 8. in quibus Grex Domini rectum ordinem tenebat And S. Bede also testifieth these Bishops and others of the Brittish Cleargie were most learned men Septem Britonum Episcopi plures viri doctissimi And other our Historians euen Protestants doe proue that not onely in that Age and this we haue now in haÌ„d but in euery other in quouis saculo Britaine had such learned Prelats And for forreine Writers euen those which were most renowned in the world in their dayes euen in this very time they witnesse as much of our Brittish Bishops I Britaine now an holy and Religious kingdome haue cited S. Hilary for the Latine and S. Athanasius for the Greeke Church before to such proofe and purpose S. Chrysostome often speaketh of the Chrysost Tom. 4. Hom. 28. coÌ„m in c. 18. Epist 2. ad Corinth apud Speede Theat of Brit. l. 6. Serm. de Pentec Tom. 3. greate deuotion and Religion of our Britans how firme they were in the true faith of Christ builded Churches and Altars offered the holy Sacrifice on them and not onely our Prelats and Preists were thus Religious but our Kings themselues did lay downe their Crownes at the Church dore and made the signe of the Crosse on their forehoods Reges ingredientes Limen Ecclesiae deponunt coronam Crucem Christi depingunt in suis frontibus And name our two Kings and Emperors Theodosius the Father and sonne for Paterns of Basilius Epist ad Occidentales Episcopos in fine Tom. 3. edit Basil 1565. such Religion Theodosius pater filius Theodosij religione ac pietate insignes The Epistle of S. Basile to the Westerne Bishops OccideÌ„talibus translated by Wolefangus Masculus the Protestant in which our Brittish Bishops were comprehended proueth that our Bishops then were knowne vnto all the world to be men instructed and endued with the grace of God vnspotted in matters of faith and keeping the Apostles Tradition Vos cunctis mortalibus praedicamini viri gratia Dei instructi quòd in fide illibati permaneatis Apostolorum depositum Our Brittish Bishops not onely renowned heare and in these Westerne Nations but in the Easterne also there teaching true Râ—ligion and condeÌ„ning Herâ—siâ— illaesum seruetis And therefore most earnestly entreateth them as he did in other Epistles to come into the East Countries afflicted with Heresie to confound the Heretiks and comfort others Obsecramus vt nunc tandem manum Orientalibus porrigatis Ecclesijs quae iam velut in genua depressae inclinant ac viros aliquos mittatis qui illas de praemijs admoneant quae patientiae ac passionibus pro Christo toleratis reseruantur Vos ò dilecti ac desiderati fratres sitis vulneratorum medici eorum qui adhuc sani existant Praedotribae quod morbidum est curantes quod sanum ad pietatem instruentes Therefore hauing proued by most worthie witnesses before that not onely among the Westerne Nations but all others in the then Christian world this Kingdome of Britaine was most free from Heresie and by S. Basils iudgment aswell in that respect as that our Bishops were learned and trauayled into remote Countries euen to Councels and as Theodoret hath testified multi Britanni many holy and learned Britans went in that time to the Easterne Countries whether S. Basile so exhorted them to come and where so greate necessitie was then of their helpe and assistance in so greate and important affaires we may not doe that wrong to our Noble Nation but acknowledge that diuers of our learned Britans tooke in hand and performed those worthie offices as S. Basil so vrgently desired And among these we may boldly name and place Coelus Sedulius a very Sigebert Bostius apud Bal. cent 1. in Coelo Sedul Io. Trith l. de Scrip. Eccles in eod Conr. Gesner Bibliot in Caelio Sedul Magdeb. cent 5. c. 10. Henric. de Erford hist Sedul in Princ. lib. Epistol learned man and by Sigebert Bostius Trithemius and others a Bishop for one He being brought vp vnder our Archbishop Hildebertus heare in our Britaine though he himselfe as he and others write Scotigena come of the Scottish Nation proued a man of greate and extraordinarie knowledge in all kind of learning especially diuine and trauayled into those Easterne Countries Italiam perlustrauit Asiam postremo Achaiae finibus excedens in vrbe Roma mirabili doctrina clarus effulsit And did not onely by his words and preaching confirme the Catholiks confounding Heretiks but by his many learned Writings refuted all Heresies of those times and places as is plainly extant in them leauing vnto Posteritie an vndeniable testimony in his owne Parson of his labours and written Bookes that all Countries then where he These our Bishops of Britaine agreeing with all Catholike Churches professed the same faith
auncent Historian S. Gildas others after him are witnesses that in the time of King Constantine there was a glorious Abbey and holy Abbot there Sancti Abbatis complaining how sacrilegiously this King killed one of the sonnes of Mordred betweene the holy Altars intra ipsa sacrosancta Altaria flying thither for Sanctuary and sauegard and he himselfe hauing three sonnes Constans Aurelius Ambrose and Vtherpendragon perhaps for remorse and in satisfaction for that impietie deliuered his eldest sonne Constans to be a Monke in that Abbey Constantem Primogenitum tradidit in Ecclesiam Amphibali intra Guintoniam vt Monachalem ordinem susciperet and there he was a Monke Vbi Monachalem ordinem suscepit And so continued vntill Vortigerne tooke him by force out of his Cloister and made him King without the peoples consent because he was a Monke Vortigernus perexit Wintoniam Constantem Monachum Constantini filium de Claustro extractum duxit Lundonias eum vix annuente populo eo quòd Monachus esset erexit in Regem 4. There were then diuers Monasteries in London and Constantine mutthered an other youÌ„g Prince in one of theÌ„ Vnum Wintoniae in Ecclesia S. Amphibali ante altare trucidauit Alterum Londoniae in quorundam fratruÌ„ Caenobio absconditum Matth. Westm an 543. Stowe Howes Histor Brit. Sax. in Constan Vortiger crudeli morte daÌ„nauit Which our ProtestaÌ„ts thus acknowledge ConstaÌ„tine followed and one of the younge men he found in an Abbey at London slew him neare the Altar cruelly And how in Kent at the comming of Hengist the Pagan Saxon thither soone after this there were many Religious houses both of men and women and many of them were glorious Martyrs by the Saxon Persecutors Hengist slew the good Archbishop Vodine and many other Preists and Religious men All the Churches in Kent were polluted with blood the Nunnes with other Religious parsons were by force put from their houses and goods 5. These Religious houses must needs be builded and so furnished with goods and consecrated parsons before the Saxons entred and so in or before this Age these men being then when they were Pagans no Founders but destroyers of such MonumeÌ„ts not onely in Kent but in all places where they preuayled by all Histories Among these the sumptuous and stately Church Bed l. 1. c. 6. Mat. Westm an 313. 586. and Monastery of S. Alban builded within 10. yeares of his Martyrdome was one for the Monastery there was not as Matthew of Westminster proueth founded first by King Offa but being destroyed by the Saxons was reedified by him Hac tempestate Ecclesia beati Martyris Albani quae post Passionem suam miro tabulatu lapideo atque eius Martyrio condigna legitur fabricata deiecta penitus cum alijs creditur deleta donec per ministerium Offae Regis Angelo sibi reuelante corpus gloriosi Confessoris ac Martyris inuentum est Monasterium eis denuo fabricatum Therefore being by King Offa restored and builded againe denuo it was builded before and consequently before the Saxous time Ouertrowers and not Erectors of Monasteries 6. There was also now a noble Monastery at Amsbury in Wilshire neare Salisburie in which as an old French Manuscript and others say there were Manuscr Gallic Anâ—iq cap. 24. Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 9. at this time and after 300. En cel licu d' Ambri estoit à cel temps vne Abbaye de 300. Moignes This was founded olim long before by one named Ambrius neare Kaercaradoe Salisbury quae nunc Salesberia dicitur Erat ibi Caenobium trecentorum fratrum in Monte Ambrij qui vt fertur fundator eius olim extiterat Our old English Chronicle entreating of the desolation which the Pagan Old Engl. Chronic part 5. f. 43. SaxoÌ„s wrought in this kingdome in destroying Religious houses Churches and how Aurelius Ambrosius restored and builded them againe thus deliuereth that in generall and particularly of this Monastery King Aurilambros went through out the Lond and put away the name of Engyst Londe that Engyst after his name had called it before Then he let call it againe greate Britaine and let make againe Churches and houses of ReligioÌ„ Castles Cities and Borowes and Townes that the Saxons had destroyed The Britons ladd him to the mouÌ„t of Ambrian where some time was an house of Religion which then was destroyed through the Paynyms whereof a knight that was called Ambry that some time was founder of that house and therefore the hill was called the mount of Ambrian and after it was called Ambesbury The King Aurilambros let amend and redresse the house of Ambesbury and put therein Monkes but now there be Nonnes By this it is euident that this Religious house destroyed by these Pagans florished in this Age. 7. That there was a Monastery of greate renowne at Abingdon in Barkeshire Chron. Abingd apud Harpesfeld Hist Eccl. 10. saecul p. 203. in this time before the comming of the Saxons into Britaine the old Chronicle of that house is witnesse testifying that then there were 500. Monkes and more belonging to that Abbey lyuing in the Woods Deserts getting their liuing by their labours and vpon the holy dayes and sondaies comming together in their Monastery all excepting 60. which continually aboad in the Abbey seruing God there And that before King Cissa was a Christian he put these Monkes either to death or forced them from their Monastery and cruelly persecuted all Christians And allthough our Antiquities by Pagans Persecutions and Protestants are so perished that we haue a small part of our Ecclesiasticall memorable things preserued yet we may make coniecture of these matters with sufficient probabilitie that seeing Monasticall life came hither in the Apostles time and still increased except in the 9. yeares of Dioclesian his Persecution that the Religeous houses in Britaine were now come to a greate number especially when we finde the greatest Enemies they haue our Protestants and among them the best Antiquaries they haue thus to testifie In auncient time euen the greatest parsonadges held Monkes Friars William Lamb. perambulation of Kent p. 330. and NuÌ„nes in such veneratioÌ„ and liking that they thought not Citie in case to florish no house likely to haue longe continuance no Castles sufficiently defensed where was not an Abbey Pryory or Nunnery either placed within the walles or planted at hand and neare adioyning And that such was the deuotion of this time we may gather by our old Writers testifing that after the Pagan Saxons had destroyed the Churches and Abbeyes in Britaine yet many still remained and their Abbots were honored numbred among our Nobles and as spirituall Lords before the temporall So it was in that greate Solemnitie when Aurelius Ambrose kept the Feast of Pentecost at Ambesbury he had there many Bishops Matth. Westm an 490. Matth. Westm An. 498. Galfr. Monum Hist Briton l. 7. c. 16.
testified by S. Athanasius 555. 7. The Bishops of Britaine before S. Augustins time learned and truely Catholike and holy men 592. 3. Bishops of Britaine renowned in the Eastern Nations teaching there true Religion and condemning of Heresies 592. 3. Vide. Archbishop Braghan a noble Britan stiled King 585. 10. Braghan had 12. sonnes and 12. daughters all happy Saints ib. S. Brendon found in an Iland of America a Monastery of disciples of sainct Patrike and sainct Albeus 328. 3. Brennus commonly supposed to be a Britan and brother to our King Beline 119. 4. S. Briget became a Nunne in the I le of Mona 605. 11. or 608. 11. Britaine the Queene of Ilandes 32. 4. Britaine called by some an other world 141. 3. Three Britains of old 48. 6. Britaine deuided into Cambria Loegria Albania by Brutus 280. 1. Britaine deuided also into 5. Prouinces 35. 8. 187. 2. Britaine deuided into 3. Prouinces by the Romans their names and Metropolis 314. 3. Britaine had aunciently 28. Cities 285. 1. Their names 285. 1. c. The number of Britan Ilands 141. 3. Britaine subiect to diuers pettie Kings 127. 1. Britaine made Tributary to the Romans by Iulius Caesar â—1 1. Britaine kept vnder the Romans with a small garrison 1. 1. Britaine neuer so seruil to the RomaÌ„s as other kingdomes 232. 2. Britaine neuer subiects to the RomaÌ„s Iure belli 238. 4. All Britaine belonged to the RomaÌ„s in the time of Maximus 575. 6. Britaine had alwaies its owne Kings both by inheritance and descent froÌ„ their auncient Brittish Regall Race 232. 2. The old right and Title of Britaine to the Ilands neere Norway and Denmarke 334. 1. Britains Conuersion foretold by the Prophets of the old TestameÌ„t 31. 3. Britaine began to be enlightned with the sunne of the Gospell euen in the daies of Tiberius 21. 4. Britaine enioyed diuers Bishops and Preists after sainct Aristobulus death 171. 3. Manifold lets of the generall Conuersion of Britaine 232. 1. c. Britaine generally conuerted vnder S. Eleutherius 255. 3. 270. 6. Britaine receaued in king Lucius time the old Decrees of the primitiue Popes 338. 4. Britaine the first kingdome in the world that generally and publikly receaued the faith of Christ 250. 5. Britains generall Conuersion neither lawfully might or could be established without the help and Power of the Roman Apostolike See 248. 3. Britaine receaued Church discipline from Rome and when 320. 7. Great encrease of Christians in Britaine in Pope Higinius time 209. 3. Britaine a Paterne to deuide other Prouinces into Diocesses and Parishes 338. 1. Britaine at variance by reason of King Lucius death without a successor 250. 1. Britaine distempered in ciuill affaires by the longe absence of Constantine 542. 2. Britaine at ciuill warres 542. 3. Litle Britaine probably the place giuen by Constantine to the Brittish Souldiars which had serued him in his warres 542. 2. Britaine as free as any Nation from the Arrian Heresie 544. 7. Britaine receaued and obserued the Nicen faith 546. 9. All Britaine not perfectly free from the Arrian contagion 555. 8. Britaine in S. Ninians time did agree in Religion with the present Roman Church 589. 4. All Britaine subiect vnto the Pope in spirituall busines vntill Caluins time 353. 4. Britans carried as Prisoners and Hostages to Rome 1. 1. The Britans temporall dependance on the Roman Empire occasion of their greatest spirituall good 2. 3. The Britans beleife of Christ to come did not diminish in the inhabitants after the death of Iosinas and Finnanus 11. 6. Many Britans liued in perpetuall chastity before the Natiuity of Christ and why 16. 7. Some Britans came to more knowledge of Christ in Tiberius daies 12. 1. Many Britans conuerted at Rome 19. 2. A reason out of S. Ambrose of the Roman Britans so quicke Conuersion 20. 3. Britans of the Northren parts CoÌ„uersion before those of the South 34. 6. The Britans first Apostle necessary to be knowne 40. 1. With what Nations the Britans had commerce at Rome 21. 4. The Britans well affected to the Româ—ns vnder Tiberius 23. 4. Diuerse Britans probably conuerted with S. Mansuetus by S. Peter 32. 5. Diuers BritaÌ„s probably accompaned S. Peter from hence to Rome 162. 2. The first Christian Britans honor loue towards S. Peter 164. 3. Our Britan Christians probably buried S. Peter ib. Britans both at home and else where enioyed quietly vnder the RomaÌ„s the free vse of Christian Religion vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian 164. 3. 20000. Britans serued vnder Vespasian at the sacking of Hierusalem 166. 2. Credible that many of these Britans were Christians ib. Many Britans receaued the faith in the time of Antoninus Pius 203. 4. Britans euer loued learning 206. 8. Many Britans went to Rome to inable themselues in learning Religion for the generall Conuersion of Britaine 222. 4. Britans the first Christian people in the world 335. 3. Britans and Scots receaued not their first faith from any Church of Asia 353. 4. Many Britans fall againe into Paganisme 367. 3. Britans sent to Rome to pay Tribute accustomed to sacrifice in the TeÌ„ple of Mars 367. 3. Britans knighted at Rome with Pagan rites and ceremonies 367. 3. The Britan Christians manifold miseries in Dioclesians Persecution 423. 2. c. Britans fly to the Scots and Picts to auoide Persecution 429. 1. The Britan Christians care in restoring Religion after the Persecution of Dioclesian 180. 8. The Britans deuotion to S. Simeon Stellita 589. 5. The Britans detested the Pelagian Heresie 610. 6. S. Brithwald a Monke of Glastenbury 333. 9. Saint Brithwald chosen Abbot in the Monastery of Reculuer in Kent ib. S. Brithwalds Vision of S. Peter 76. 12. Brutus a Troian landed heare in the time of Hely and Samuel 280. 1. Brutus called this Country before named Albion Britannia ib. Brutus deuided at his death the Iland to his sonnes ib. C. S. Cadocus Bishop and Martyr a Prince by birth his Monanastery where builded 603. 9. S. Cadocus large almes 604. 9. Caelius Sedulius a Scot a man of great learning and by some a Bishop 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius preached in the East ib. Caelius Sedulius professed the same faith with the present Roman Church 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius his workes approued by sainct Gelasius Pope ib. Caelius Sedulius stiled by S. Gelasius Venerabilis ib. Some of his writings vsed in the Church publike seruice ib. Caerlegion first builded by Belinus 281. 3. Caerlegions diuers names ib. Caerlegion not so called from any Roman Legion 181. 10. Caerlegion an Archflamens Seat 281. 3. Caerlegions Archbishops 319. 4. The glory of Caerlegion 428. 3. or 425. 3. Caerlegion Schoole brought forth many glorious Martyrs during the Persecution of Diocletian 427. 2. S. Caffo sainct Kebius Disciple 567. 4. A strange wounder performed by him ib. Sainct Caius Pope and Martyr 385. 17. S. Caius Kindsman to the Emperour Dioclesian ib. S. Caius his Decrees ib. Caius Caligula the Emperor a freind to Christians 30.
Confirmation of what they had done 312. 2. S. Damianus came backe againe with the same 316. 1. c. We finde nothing of their finall departure 319. 4. S Damianus and Fugatianus â—ad places of honor here according to their worth ib. S. Damianus and Fugatianus search after the Monastery of Glastenbury 323. 2. or 321. 2. S. Damianus and Fugatianus contitinued long at Glastenbury ib. S. Damianus and Fugatianus appointed 12. to dwell at Glastenbury in honour of the first 12. inhabitants ib. S. Damianus and Fugatianus submitted themselues to the Rule of S. Ioseph 332. 8. S. Damianus and Fugatianus preached likewise to the Scots 334. 1. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus Actes committed to writing 337. 1. S. Dauid the Popes Legat in Britaine 332. 8. S. Dauid founded Monasteries of our auncient Brittish Order ib. Deacons not to marrie 382. 11. or 392 11. Deacons to assist at the Altar 384. 13. or 394. 13. S. Decumanus Parents and birth place 567. 6. S. Decumanus flieth the world 368. 6. S. Decumenus miraculous beginning of an Eremiticall life ib. S. Decumenus manner of life ib. S. Decumanus Martyred ib. S. Decumanus carried his head after it was cut of to a fountaine 569. 8. The same euer since called by his name ib. The same healthsome for the Inhabitants ib. S. Decumanus buried and a Church dedicated to him in the same place 569. 8. S. Decumanus had a Church dedicated to him in the Towne of Welles 569. 9. What happened to one Demetrius a Grecian trauailing in Britaine 17. 8. Denotus made Bishop of Wincester and when 320. 6. Denotus his great possessions ib. Diadumenus v. Macrinus Dioclesian chosen Emperour 391. 1. Dioclesian adioyned Maximianus vnto him in gouernment ib. Diocleans and Maximians wicked plots wherewith they began their Persecution in Britaine 413. 1. Dioclesian forebad any to buy or sell without offering sacrifice 416. 4. Dioclesians Persecution lasted but 9. yeares in Britaine 416. 4. Dioclesians Persecution when first raised in Britaine 420. 3. Dioclesians Persecution exceeding cruell 422. 1. c. S. Dionisius Pope and Martyr 384. 14. or 395. 14. S. Dionysius a Monke and Eremit before he was Pope ib. S. Dionysius conuerted the wife and daughter of Decius ib. Domitian created Emperour 169. 2. Domitian commanded himselfe to be worshipped as a God 170. 2. Domitian raiseth a cruell Persecution against Christians 160. 2. Domitians Persecution did not extend inselfe into Britaine 170. 2. Donaldus the first Christian King of the Scots 334. 2. Douer Castle builded by Aruiragus 287. 3. The Druids prophecied of a virgins Conception 9. 1. The Druids cheife Schooles Doctors were in Britaine ib. The Druids auncient residence in the I le of Man by whom and when giuen vnto them 10. 3. The Druids dedicated temples Ignoto Deo 16. 7. The Druids acknowledged after their Pythagoricall manner that mens soules were immortall 17. 9. 242. 2. The Druids great learning 206. 8. The Druids Religion not prohibited by Marcus Aurelius 238. 4. The Druids Religion prohibited to Citizens by Augustus 238. 5. The Druids Religion opprest in France by diuers Emperours 238. 5. The Druids accustomed to sacrifice Romans Prisoners 239. 5. or 234. 5. By the Druids direction Bunduica slew 80000. Romans ib. The Druids Religion odious to the Romans 239. 6. or 234. 6. Druids the greatest hinderers of Christian Religion 1â—â— 1. The Druids for temporall respects iustly troubled for feare of the Conuersion of Britaine 240. 1. Diuers disputations in Britaine betwixt the Druids and Christian Apostolike men 241. 1. The Druids reason for defence of their Religion ib. What Nations ioyned with the Druids in Religion ib. The Druids worshipped the Gentils Gods Iupiter Apollo c. ib. The Druids florished from the time of Druins that great King and high Preist ib. The Druids from whence so called ib. The Druids pretious attire 242. 2. The Druids statly houses ib. The Druids sometimes resorted into woods ib. The Druids exempted from all exactions ib. The Druids cheefe iudges in temporall and spirituall affaires 242. 2. The Druids had one chiefe ouer the rest 278. 8. The Druids great witt 242. 2. The Druids vsed as Ministers by all that would offer sacrifice ib. The Druids depriued the trew God of all worshipe 243. 3. The Druids neither taught nor worshipped the trew God 244. 3. The Druids absurde opinion of the transmigration of soules 244. 4. The Druids Chymericall fiction of soules informing bodies in an other world ib. The Druids tooke away all thinges which are required vnto a trew Religion ib. The Druids Idols were not inferiour in number to those of Egipte 244. 5. The Druids immolated men in their execrable sacrifices 245. 5. The Druids diabolicall practice of Magicke ib. The Druids wiues and children coÌ„mon 246. 6. The Brittans of the Druids Religion fedd on mans fleash ib. The Druids abolishing made an alteration in politike maters 256. 4. S. Dubritius the Popes Legat in Britaine 332. c. E. EAster to be obserued on the Sunday 244. 2. Easter to be celebrated the same day with the Church of Rome 482. 2. Easters erroneous obseruation not receaued by our Britans from their first instructors in Religion 345. 3. Edenburge in Scotland a Flamens Seat 336. 5. Edenburge founded by King Ebrancus ib. The Egyptians adored a childe and a virgin and why 6. 7. S. Edwine King of Morthunberland Christened at Yorke 100. 1. S. Eleutherius was not Pope or probably Preist when King Lucius sent Ambassadors to Rome 219. 8. S. Eleutherius in great estimation for his learning 221. 3. S. Eleutherius renowned in Britaine longe before his Popedome ib. S. Eleutherius probably a Cardinall of one of our Brittish Churches in Rome 222. 4. S. Eleutherius probably personally in Britaine ib. S. Eleutherius succeeded S. Soter in the See Apostolike 247. 1. S. Eleutherius established the true obseruation of Easter 247. 2. S. Eleutherius a Professor of that Religion which Protestants call Papistty 248. 2. S. Eleutherius claymed the Popes spirituall supremacy ib. S. Eleutherius ordained that in the Bishops causes nothing should be determined but by the Pope of Rome ib. S. Eleutherius by letters exhorted King Lucius vnto Christian Religion 252. 1. S. Eleutherius emploied diuers Britans in the Conuersion of Britaine 265. 7. S. Eleutherius sent to King Lucius a hallowed Crowne with the title of King of Britaine 299. 4. S. Eleutherius prescribed King Lucius the precincts of his kingdome ib. S. Eleutherius granted many priuiledges and Indulgences in Britaine 338. 3. S. Eluanus a Catechumen when he was sent to Rome by King Lucius 213. 2. S. Eluanus consecrated Bishop and that sent backe into Britaine ib. S. Eluanus praised for vertue and learning 217. 7 S. Eluanus was not brought vp in the Schoole of S. Ioseph of Arimathia 258. 7. S. Eluanus gaue place to S. Thean to be Archbishop of London before him 217. 7. S. Eluanus and S. Medwin were not the
must needs by these mē be wholy left to S. Peter and his Disciples For his second other Authour Capgrauius It is the forgery of this Protestant Archbishop for no such thing is to be found in him in all his booke of which this man citeth no place at all because nusquā est That he one of the Apostles the chiefest spirituall man and cōmaunders in the Church of God that euer were in the world should come hither as a nouice and Inferiour vnder S. Ioseph the superiour of all the Religious mē that came Antiq. Glascon apud Lel. in Assert Arthur Capgrau in S. Ioseph Stowe Howes histor Camden in Brit. Godwyn Conuers of Brit. Holinsh. hist of Engl. in Ioseph Michael Draytō Poly-Obion Selden Illustr Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 5. Menolog Graec. 6. Idus Maij. Baron annot in Martyrol Rom. in Sanct. Simone Chanan 28. die Octobr. Camden in Britannia Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 2. with him as all Antiquities antiquaries Protestāts and others are witnesses is as incredible an absurditie And yet all this to no purpose if we should be so simple to admit them for good congruitie For by noe possibilitie could he be the first as before that preached heare And if no Christianitie had bene knowne heare which these Protestāts haue already disproued vntill this time yet he coming with S. Ioseph the Superiour of that holy cōpany rather S. Ioseph then any vnder him should be said to haue first preached the Ghospell and not S. Simon or any other vnder him An other Protestant historiā citing that very place of Nicephorus writeth thereof in this manner Nicephorus writeth in his secōd booke that one Simon Zelotes came likewise into Britaine where by that his diminitiue additiō one one Simō Zelotes he doth manifestly declare his opinion to be that this Simon could not be S. Simon the Apostle but some other Simon as Simon Leprosus or Nataniel also called Simon the Disciples of S. Peter that came into these parts as diuers French histories are witnes And Camden the greate Antiquary knowing it to be absurd that S. Simō Zelotes the Apostle should preach in Britaine and so certaine that S. Peter the Apostle called also Simon and most zelous in Religion preached planted the faith in this Nation Interpreteth that very place of Nicephorus to be vnderstood of S. Peters preaching heare An other a Bishop with Protestants proueth from Nicephorus himselfe that S. Simon Zelotes had not Britaine in his diuision but Egypt and Lybia and he that had Britaine was alius an other Apostle different from him his words be these whereas it is deliuered plainely by sondry auncient writers that Britaine fell in diuision amongst the Apostles amongst the rest Nicephorus hath these words Aegyptū Lybiā alius alius itē extremas Oceani Regiones Insulas Britānicas fortitus est One Apostle had for his part Egypt Lybia also an other Apostle had for his lot the extreame Regiōs of the Oceā the Brittish Ilāds 3. Therefore being euident both by Nicephorus these Protestants that it was S. Simō Zelotes the Apostle in their Iudgmēts which had Egipt Lybia allotted vnto him he that had the extreame Regions of the Oceā the Brittish Ilāds was alius an other not S. Simō Zelotes thy cānot possibly saye that he preached heare but S. Simō Bariona Peter for hauing grāted before that no other Apostle except S. Peter S. Paul S. Simō Zelotes are remēbred in histories to haue preached in Britaine thus now excluding both S. Paul for a long time S. Simon Zelotes for euer they must needs acknowledge that it was S. Peter that plāted the faith of Christ in this Natiō which some of thē haue before plainely cōfessed And the words of Nicephorus first obiected if they were to be vnderstood of S. Simō Zelotes yet they proue nothing for his preaching in this greate Britaine or neare vnto it his words be these eandemque doctrinam Nicephor hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 40. Stowe hist in Agricola etiam ad Occidētalem Oceanū Insulasque Britānicas perfert Which a Protestāt thus trāslateth and the same doctrine he brought to the Occidētall Oceā the Iles called Britannie Where he onely saith which is true that he preached as farre as vnto the west Oceā whē he was in the west cōfines of Africk to which the west Oceā is adiacēt But he neither saith that he brought that doctrine ouer the Oceā or preached it in any Brittish Ilād Neither doth any history say that he did preach either in Irelād Gernsey Ierusey the Hebrides Mona or any other Brittish Ile that lye betweene Africk vs are more truely called Insulae Britannicae the Brittish Ilands thē this not so named but absolutely Britannia greate Britaine Thē not preaching in any of them much lesse did he preach in this Ilād much lese was he crucified heare that kind of death neuer vsed by the Britans yet Dorotheus the cheifest Authour for this matter saith he was martyred Doroth. in Synops in Britannia in some place called Britaine or rather like to that name as our Protestants correct him which two of them doe together in these words Stowe And Howe 's hist in Agricola Dorotheus writeth thus Simon Zelotes passing through Mauritania and Africa preached Christ at length was crucified slaine and buried in Britaine or rather Bithania where it is euident they deny his being heare but rather in some place of like name Which may easily be proued out of Dorotheus himselfe who directly teacheth that S. Aristobulus one of the 72. Disciples Disciple of S. Peter as hereafter was Bishop of Britaine absolutely which he neither would nor truely could haue said if such an Apostle had preached bene martyred consequētly bene Bishop in this Britaine For it will euidētly appeare in the Doroth. supr in Aristobulo due place hereafter euen by these Protestants that S. Aristobulus was a Bishop heare longe before the time they haue assigned to S. Simō Zelotes cōtinued heare lōge time after his death And greate ingratitude it had bene both of the Brittish and Saxon Christians If so renowned an Apostle of Christ one of the twelue had both preached and bene martyred heare and as a late writer without Author of the Engl. martyrologe 28. Octobr. pag. 296. any Authoritie seemeth to thinke ordeined Preists and Deacons erected Churches and the like if noe monument had bene kept thereof no Church no Chappell no altar erected to his honor memory whē we fee it farre otherwise in all Nations where any Apostle preached and suffered martyrdome And in this kingdome where S. Peter onely preached dyed not we see the most aūcient Churches of this lād except to the blessed Virgin Mary were dedicated vnto him in our first publike receauing of christiā Religiō as those two in Londō S. Peters Church at westminster in
Cornhill in King Lucius time are witnes So we euer kept vnuiolably with honor the memories of S. Ioseph of Aramathia S. Amphibalus sainct Alban S. Aaron Iulius and others Martyrol Rom. 28. die Octobr. Ado. Et Vsuard eodem die Engl. Martyrologe 28. Octobr. Beda Martyrol 28. Octob. all auncient CaleÌ„d Breuia Rom. in festo S. Simonis Chan. 28. die Octobr Protestant CoÌ„m booke die 28. Octobr in the seru of S. Simon and in Calendar 28. Octobr. Menolog Graec. 6. Id. Maij. Baron annot in Martyrol Rom. 28. Octobr. Venantius Fortunat l. 8. c. 4. Magdeburgen Centur. 1. col 586. l. 2. Crato in vita S. Simonis Iudae Abdias certain Apost lib. 6. Ant. part 1. tit 6. cap. 14. Pert. de Nat. l. 9. c. 115. Eutropius Persa l. de vit S. Simonis Iudae Anton. part 1. titul 6. ca. 28. §. 3. Petr. de Natal l. 4. c. 105. Guliel Eisengr Centen 1. part 6. dist 6. Vincent in specul Sabellic En. 7. lib. 4. Magdeburg Cenrur 1. supr l. 2. c. 10. col 584. Isidor lib. de vita morte Sanctorum Hartin Sâ—hedel Chron. fol. 107. S. Dorothaeus l. de 12. Apostolis 4. But all our historians of Antiquitie printed Manuscripts which I haue seene many both of our Brittans and Saxons agree with the whole Latine Church with all Martyrologes that be auncient as that of the Romans Ado Vsuardus and others that Natalis Beatorum Apostolorum Simonis Chananaei Thadaei qui Iudas dicitur Quorum Simon in Aegypto Thadaeüs in Mesopotamia Euangelium praedicauit deinde in Presidem simul ingressi cum innumeram gentis illius multitudinem Christi subdidissent martyrium consummarunt The natiuitie so the Church nameth the happy Martyrdome and death of Saints of the blessed Apostles Simon of Chananee and Thadaeus who is called Iudas the 28. day of October of the which Simon preached the ghospell in Egypt Thadaeus in Mesopotamia then entering together into Persia when they had made an innumerable multitude of that Nation subiect to Christ they consummated martyrdome So hath S. Bede in his Martyrologe so haue all auncient Calenders of Britans and Saxons So hath the whole Latine Church in the festiuitie of this holy Apostle to bind all English Christians as well Catholiks by the Rules before as Protestants by the commaunding squares of their Religion the Parlament and their CoÌ„munion Booke they all celebrate with the Latine Church the festiuitie of this glorious Apostle vpon the 28. of October when he suffered martyrdome as before with S. Iudas in Persia When they which hold he came into Britaine keepe his day vpon the sixt of the Ides of May the tenth day of that moneth 5. And this is the auncient opinion of the fathers concerning this holy Apostle that he with S. Iude was martyred in Persia among whom Venantius Fortunatus so renowned among our Protestants for S. Pauls preaching heare hath made it publike to the world thus testifying that he was martyred in Persia with S. Iudas neuer bringing him neare vnto this Nation Hinc Simonem ac Iudam lumen Persida gemellum Laeta relaxato mittit ad astra sinu And to ioyne forraing Protestants with these of EnglaÌ„d in this busines The Mardeburgians say plainely that if Nicephorus doth say that S. Simon preached the ghospell to the OccideÌ„tall Ocean Brittish Ilands he doth it without any certaine testimony Narrat sed sine certo testimonio Nicephorus EuangeliuÌ„ Simonem propagasse per regiones ad Occidentalem OceanuÌ„ sitas Insulas Britannicas Where they be so farre from allowing his coming to these Ilands that they accompt his preaching in the Contryes neare the west Ocean vnprobable and make him to be liuing in the East Countries and preaching there ending his life 50. yeares after this Iland had receaued the faith of Christ by these Protestants before And Crato the Disciple of these two Apostles S. Simon and Iudas followed them throughout 12. Prouinces of Persia writing all they did and suffered there by the space of 13. yeares the like hath Abdias The like hath Antoninus Petrus de Natalibus Eisengrenius and others Their liues also in the same manner were writteÌ„ by Eutropius a Persian sonne of Adimundus Xerxes King of Babylon both in the Chaldy and Greeke tonges To these I add Vincentius Sabellicus the Magdeburgian Protestants of Germany in their Centuries S. Isidor or whosoeuer the auncient author of the booke of the life and death of the Apostles who saith besides iacet in Bosphoro that he is buried in Bosphorus And died many yeares after his supposed death in Britaine The like hath also Hartmannus Schedel teaching that he both preached and suffered martyrdome in Persia also Dorotheus that auncieÌ„t Greeke father himselfe that is alledged to say that S. Simon the Apostle was crucified killed and buried in Britaine in Britannia crucifixus occisus ac sepultus est the greatest authoritie for his being heare is coÌ„trary to himselfe if so he should meane of this our Britaine for in the same place he maketh S. SimoÌ„ the Apostle to haue bene crucified in the East CouÌ„try in or neare Egypt cruci alligatus occisus est in Ostracina ciuitate Aegypti maketh S. Simon the Apostle Bishop of Hierusalem so neuer to come neare vnto Britaine So small is his Authoritie in the matter The Authour of Fasciculus temporum saith he was martyred in Persia Fasciculus temp an 74. with S. Iude. Simon Iudas martyrisati sunt in regionibus Persidis The auncient Anonymus that writeth the liues of the Apostles published by Frediricus Nausea Bishop of Vienna saith that S. Simon Iudas were sent by reuelation into Anonymus in vit passione SS Apostolorum Apostolorum Simonis Iude. Persia to confouÌ„d the wicked Sorcerers Zaroes and Arfaxard which had fled thither from S. Matthew the Apostle in Ethiopia and the Prince of Persia was then named Baradach that they had many Disciples there of which they ordeyned Preists DeacoÌ„s and other Clergy men that in one yeare they baptized aboue fourty thousands besides children and the King himselfe that they ordeined Abdias Bishop of Babilon that came with them from iury That Craton their Disciple wrote their liues which Iulius Africanus translated into Latine and after many miracles there wrought they were there martyred togeather with S. Sennes by whome they were harboured So that if we will beleeue either auncient or later Greeke or Latine or the Persians themselues Catholiks or Protestants or any thinge that can be preteÌ„ded for authoritie worthie to be followed in this matter S. Simon the Apostle was neither crucified killed buried or preached in or neare vnto this Nation 6. Wherefore I cannot in any wise giue allowance vnto him who not onely placeth him among the saints and Apostles of Britaine but citeth diuers auncient writers as he saith for this his relation In Persia the Passion of the gloroius Apostle S. Simon surnamed
his Epistle to the Romans was made Bishop of Britaine Dorothaeus agreeth wholy with this Protestant not in his booke of the Apostles but of the 72. Disciples where he plainely saith Aristobulus ipse ab Apostolo ad Romanos commemoratus Episcopus Britanniae factus est Aristobulus named by the Apostle to the Romans was made Doroth. in Syno 72. Discip in Aristobulo Bishop of Britaine Where by the words Bishop of Britaine and not in Britaine or any particular place of Britaine it is euident that he was made the cheife commanding Bishop or Archbishop of Britaine the whole kingdome of Britaine being subiected vnto him in spirituall proceedings and it is cleare in all such Examples in Antiquitie not one instance to be giuen to the contrary as appeareth in the same auntient Father S. Dorothaeus in that place and others entreating of the same subiect And the words The Bishop of Britaine will allowe no other interpretation And if there were no other motiue to induce vs to be of this opinion but the consent of writers both Catholiks and Protestants that this holy Bishop of Britaine was one of the 72. Diciples of Christ as both the same S. Dorothaeus our contriman Florenâ—â—us Wigorniensis Doroth. supr in Titul Florent Wigorn. in Catal 72. Discipul Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Gul. Eiseng cent 1. Magdeb cent 1. and later Authours agree it would be a warrant sufficient in this cause when we doe not finde in Antiquities but probably all the 72. that suruiued were constituted Archbishops in their diuisions in those that concerne vs most which were settled in our neighbouring Nations Fraunce and Germany I haue exemplified before Alnoldus Mirmannius in his Theater of the Conuersion of Nations and the Authorities which he followeth will make this a matter out of question for he deriueth the whole Hierarchicall order of the Church of Christ in this kingdome from this holy man in Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. conu gent. in Britann this manner Britannia Straboni a Britone Regenun cuipata primum Aristobulum vnum certe ex classe 72. Discipulorum Apostolum est nacta Deinde nacta est Britannia Fugatium Damianum qui ordinem Hierarchicum Ecclesiae istic fundatae ab illo inchoatum constituerunt sanxeruntque more nimirum Apostolico Britaine so named by Strabo from King Brito or Brutus had first for the Apostle of it Aristobulus one doubtlesse of the order of the 72. Disciples After that it had Fugatius Guliel Eisengren centenar 1. in S. Aristobulo Actor cap. 13. and Damianus who constituted and confirmed after the Apostolik manner the Hierarchicall order of the Church there founded begun by him Where he ascribeth to S. Aristobulus this our holy Archbishop of this our Britaine named of Brutus three Attributes all commonly properties allmost quarto modo belonging to S. Aristobulus Archbishop of Britayne consecrated by diuers Authours an dom 39. and before S. Paule Archbishops to be our Apostle to haue founded our Church and begun our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchicall order Which cannot belong to any other then an Archbishop especially in so greate a kingdome 3. And if we will followe Eisengrenius and his Authours he will tell vs that this holy Saint and Archbishop of Britaine was made Bishop in the 39. yeare of Christ within fiue or sixe yeares of his Ascension and before S. Paule the Apostle himself did receaue imposition of hands or S. Mansuetus Other Bishops or some other Bishop then in Britayne besides S. Aristobulus by any accompt or any other that is remembred in Antiquities to haue bene a Bishop in or of this Nation except the most glorious Apostle our first Father in Christ S. Peter was made a Bishop Therefore it doth euidently followe that next vnto S. Peter that renowned Saint and Disciple of Christ S. Aristobulus was by S. Peters meanes the first Archbishop of this kingdome Who were these Bishops in particular in or of Britayne by this accompt Which maketh it also an vndoubted truth warranted both by holy Scriptures Apostolike Tradition and all cheifest Authorities as these Protestants haue proued vnto vs that we also had some Bishops whosoeuer they were subordinate to this cheife ouerseeing commaunding and Arch-Bishop S. Mansuetus Beatus his Anonymus companion and S. Augulus probably Bishops heare in Britayne and by the same Authoritie of S. Peter for all this is necessarily induced and depending of the name nature office and dignitie of an Archbishop instituted and ordayned heare by that greatest Apostles power and Authoritie For it is an implicancy of contradiction and in naturall euidence impossible that there should be an Archbishop aboue all other Bishops where Engl. Martyrol 7. Febr. in Augulus Drek in alm an 1620. 7. Febr. Io. King serm at Pauls Crosse 26. Mart. an 1620. pag. 45. Martyrolog Rom. 7. Febr. Bed Martyrol ib. vsuard hac die Petr. de Natal in Catal. l. 3. cap. 105. Ado Vuandelbert apud Baron in annot in Martyrol 7. Febâ— Calendar Eccles Sarisb Engl. Martyrol 7. Febr. Rabanus hac die there is no Bishop for him to be the cheifest or vnder him And that such we had by S. Peters ordination it is in plaine termes acknowledged before both by Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries testifiing and prouing that this highest Apostle when he instituted this most sacred subordination did ordaine both Bishops Preists Deacons in and for this kingdome Who these our Primatiue Bishops were in particular or any of them the Iniurie of time and so many Enemies of holy Religion vnder whose heauy burthens and persecutions this kingdome hath often groaned doe make it a greater labour Yet it is euident by that I haue already proued that S. Mansuetus S. Beatus and his holy companion though to vs now Anonimus of which two I shall speake more hereafter may be recompted in this number 4. To which we may probably add S. Augulus Bishop of Augusta London in England as both Catholiks and Protestants expound it and among them one in a Sermon before King Iames speaking to the Londiners saith your citty hath bene aunciently stiled Augusta For we reade both in the auntient Roman Martyrologe that also of S. Bede Vsuardus Ado Vandelbertus Petrus de Natalibus and others that this S. Augulus was Bishop of Augusta in Britannia Augusta or London in Britaine and was a martyr Augustae in Britannia Natalis beati Auguli Episcopi qui aetatis cursum per Martyrium explens aeterna praemia susâ—ipere meruit Baronius saith he cannot tell when he suffered Quo tempore passus sit hactenus mihi obscurum But if we compare the name of London at that time it was called Augusta with other circumstances and with the Catalogue of the Bishops of London after the time of King Lucius we shall very probably finde that this worthy Saint our Bishop of London is to be reckoned one of the first Bishops that were consecrated in this kingdome long
and in the first Age rembreth in his Salutation naming after Preists Deacons and Subdeacons Readers Exorcists Singers Ianitors Labourers Saluto sanctum Presbyterorum Collegium saluto S. Ignat. Epist ad Antiochenos sacros Diaconos Saluto Hypodiaconos Lectores Cantores Ianitores Laborantes Exorcistas Where allthough he doth not set downe the verie forme and manner All Priests and Bishops were ordained to say Masse in the Apostles time and Preists then consecrated by a sacrificing forme and manner as the Roman Church now vseth of consecrating Preists yet calling them sacrificing or massing Preists Sacerdos Episcopus Deo sacrificans peracta consecratione and as our Protestants cite from him sacerdotem Sacrificatorum The forme of their consecration must needs consist of those sacrificing words the Catholike Church now vseth in consecrating Preists or others equiualent vnto them otherwise they could not possibly haue had such sacrificing and Massing power in them as he testifieth they had 5. Concerning Bishops he relateth and prescribeth their manner of Consecration more at large and plainely teacing that by the Apostles order all the Bishops shall assemble or giue consent when a Bishop is to be consecrated Rob. Barn supr in Anacleto and being assembled make diligent examination about the Bishops to be consecrated fast and pray and lay their hands with the booke of the Ghospels vpon them Bishops consecrated in the Apostles time as they are now in the Roman Church and annoint their heads as the Apostles vsed with holy vnction because all sanctification cometh from the holy Ghost whose inuisible power is giuen by holy Chrisme and so they must celebrate Episcopall Ordination And thus he was instructed of S. Peter vt a beato Petro Principe Apostolorum simus instructi scribere vobis sicut petistis non denegauimus Ordinationes Episcoporum authoritate Apostolica ab Anaclet Epist 2. omnibus qui in eadem fuerunt Prouincia Episcopis sunt celebrandae Qui simul conuenientes scrutinium diligenter agant Ieiuniumque cum omnibus celebrent precibus manus cum sanctis Euangelijs quae praedicaturi sunt imponentes sacraque vnctione capita eorum more Apostolorum vngentes quia omnis sanctificatio constat in spiritu sancto cuius virtus Inuisibilis sancto Chrismati est permixta hoc ritu solemnem celebrent Ordinationem And after sheweth how by the example of S. Peter S. Iames and S. Ihon thus ordering S. Iames first Archbishop of Hierusalem they left thereby example to Successors that three Bishops should thus consecrate euery one that was to be admitted to that holy Order And this was the forme and manner of consecrating Bishops heare in Britaine from the beginning and before the Canons were made or knowne heare in this busines as we reade in our auncient and approued Antiquities Mos in Britannia inoleuerat in consecratione Pontificum tantummodo capita eorum S. Asaph in Vita S. Kentegerni Et M. S. antiq Câ—pgr in vita câ—â—â— sacri Chrismatis infusione perungere cum Inuocatione sancti spiritus benedictione manus Impositione and this was the auncient vse both of the Britans and Scots more Britonum Scotorum the old custome inoleuerat 1200. yeares since about which time in the consecrating of S. Kentegerne it is so termed and testified 6. Therefore we haue sufficient warrant to thinke that both Britans and Scots from their first receauing the faith of Christ obserued this holy Rite and manner in consecrating Bishops And without these by the testimony of S. Anacletus warranted therein by S. Peter as he hath told vs the grace and power of the holy Ghost was not giuen in that Sacrament And so where it is wanting as in our Protestants of England and all other Heretikes there can be no true and lawfull Bishops no Preists made by such as be not so consecrated no Sacraments duely ministred no word of God truely and orderly preached euen by the Articles of the English Protestant Religion disabling in Articles of Engl. Protest Religion Articul 19. 23. 36. such things euery one but lawfully and rightely consecrated called Cleargie men saying it is no true Church where these things are wanting And that S. Anacletus did send such Bishops euen Metropolitans and Sacrificing Massing Preists Consecrators and Offerers Sacri corporis Domini tractatores as he nameth Preists of the sacred body of our Lord into diuers Countryes euen Anaclet Epist 2. these parts it is euident where he writeth that S. Peter S. Clement and he himselfe sent such from the See Apostolike Illi qui in Metropoli à beato Petro Anaclet Epist 3. Apostolo ordinante Domino à praedecessore nostro Sancto Clemente seu à nobis S. Anacletus sent diuers Archbishops Bishops and Preists consecrated as before in these parts constituti sunt non omnes Primates vel Patriarchae esse possunt sed illae vrbes quae priscis temporibus Primatum tenuere PatriarcharuÌ„ aut Primatum nomine fruantur And to make it manifest that he aswell as S. Peter and S. Clement did send Metropolitans also as well as Patriarckes and gaue direction where such should be resident he addeth aliae autem primae ciuitates quas vobis conscriptas in quodam Tomo mittimus a sanctis Apostolis a beato Clemente siue à nobis Primates Praedicatores acceperunt Among which were heare our Metropolitan Cities in Britaine Therefore we thus learne of S. Anacletus that either our Metropolitans which S. Peter S. ClemeÌ„t sent hither or ordained heare were now liuing or else their places some at the least were supplied by his Mission of others to succeede them for so he witnesseth And we finde in some our neighboring Countryes which haue better preserued their Antiquities then Britaine hath done that he performed this in particular to them Diuers French Historians among which Richard de Wasseburg Archdeacon AntiquiteÌ„s de la Gaule Belgique per Rich. de Wasseburg f. 28. 29. Bouchard Annal de Bretaigne Antiquit. Ecclesiae Verdunen in S. Sanctino of the Church of Verdune in Lorraine where our worthie Countriman S. Manfuetus was Bishop or Archbishop at Tullum yet and long after liuing and therefore I first name this place as hauing correpondeÌ„ce with our Country is witnes out of the same Church that in this time S. Sanctin which before had bene Bishop of Meux and S. Antonine preached there S. Sanctin was by Pope S. Anacletus constituted Bishop of that place and liued and died there in the yeare of Christ 118. And S. Saluin his next Successor but one the third Bishop there was heare in Britaine as I shall shew heareafter in King Lucius time Which is not vnprobable also of S. Sanctin there so neare vs so many yeares and so neare to S. Mansuetus of this our kingdome visiting it as I haue before mentioned THE II. CHAPTER HOW IN THE PAPACIE OF S. EVARISTVS and Empire of Traiane the same
holy Pope sent a Legate to our King in Britaine to exhort him to Christian Religion and the benefite thereof Traian commaunding that Christians should not be persecuted 1. S Anacletus hauing gloriously ended his dayes by Martyrdome Martin Pol. in Euarist Damasus in eodem vit S. Euaristi in Breuiar Rom. 26. die Oct. Matth. West an gratiae 111. Martin Pol. in Euaristo an 112. Plin. l. 10. Epist 97. Epist Traiani ad Plin. apud euÌ„deÌ„l 10. Epist 98. Tertullian Apol. Matth. Westm an 107. Martin Pol. in Traiano Mar. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Traian Martin Polon supr in or about the 111. yeare of Christ Traiane still continuing his Empire and Coillus King in Britaine S. Euaristus borne of a Iewe by Father called Iudas in the Citie of Bethlem succeeded him in the Papall dignitie and continued therein 9. yeares and 3. Moneths Some say 10. moneths and 2. dayes Matthew of Westminster giueth him 10. yeares Martinus saith 13. yeares 7. moneths 3. dayes In his dayes the Church of Christ enioyed more quiet then it had done in his Predecessours time For Traiane the persecuting Emperour being moued with many and forcible motiues did not onely mitigate the Persecution so much as he could but vtterly forbad any at all to be vsed First vpon the letters of Plinius the second his Lieutenant or Prefect in Bithinia of the greate number of Christians there their feruour and zeale in their Religion their Innocency and pietie of life and Inoffensiuenes to the Roman Empyre and lawes in other respects he so farre mitigated the former rigour of Persecution that he commanded no enquiry should be made to call them into question And some be of opinion that although much Persecution was vsed in his time yet it was by the instigation of his Substituts more then his desire Traianus non perse sed per suos Consiliarios tertiam Christianis iussit inferri Persecutionem And this is further Traiane the Emperour a fauourer of Christians in Britaine and all places confirmed by Suidas an auncient Greeke writer who doth insinuate so much and plainely witnesseth that vpon the letters of information from Tiberianus Prefect in Palestina how the number of Christians was so greate and their desire of Martyrdome so much that he was not able to putt all to death which voluntary offered them selues to dye for that cause Whereupon Traiane Suidas in vitis Caesarum in Traiano the Emperour sent expresse commandement to all his Prefects in all places that they should not persecute Christians any longer Traianus Christianis aliquid induciarum concessit Nam qui illis temporibus à Romanis Magistratus redimebant ad demerendos Imperatores varijs Christianos supplicijs afficiebant adeo vt Tiberianus qui primae Palestinorum genti praeerat ad eum retulerit se non parem esse Christianis occidendis qui vltrò supplicia appeterent Vnde Traianus omnibus Praefectis mandauit ne supplicijs eos afficerent Whereupon we haue warrant sufficient to hold that this Mandate of the Emperour which was so generall that it was to all his Prefects omnibus Praefectis was sent also in to Britaine and Nennius Hist M. S. in Mults exemplan an t so farre extended itselfe which is with aduantage confirmed by our auncient Brittish Historian Nennius in many Manuscript Exemplars where he doth assure vs that the RomaÌ„ Eâ—perour which was when S. Euaristus was Pope was onely Traiane who did not onely forbid Persecution in Britaine but sent a solemne Ambassadge hither missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum that they which would might be baptized and professe Christian Religion 2. And that S. Euaristus then Pope making religeous vse of this lenitie of the Emperour and his fauour to Christians did write and send to our King heare Coillus at that time and Nobles of Britaine to receaue the Christian Gildas NeÌ„nius writt how longe before K. Lucius S. Euaristus Pope sent a Legat to the King of Britaine to persuade him to the Christian faith faith and so there came a double Ambassadge from Rome hither then about that busines one from the Pope exhorting and an other from the Emperour permitting it Missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum Papa Romano Euaristo Gildas also as our Protestants terme that Authour in his Manuscript History in two distincts Libraries in Cambridge giueth the same testimonie of S. Euaristus Pope his sending hither at this time and differeth from Nennius onely in this that whereas Nennius hath told vs that the Ambassadge was sent hither by the Roman Emperour and the Pope of Rome Euaristus Gildas saith it was sent from the Roman Emperours and Euaristus Pope of Rome Missa Legatione ab Imperatoribus Romanorum à Papa Romano Euaristo Which more confirmeth this matter for howsoeuer we will take these Gildas hist in Bibliotheca public Cantabrigiae in Collegâ—o S. Benedicti Emperours of the Romans eyther for the cheife Emperours as commonly they are vnderstood or the cheife Rulers vnder them in the Roman Empyre as he seemeth some time to accept that worde and the word Imperator properly signifying a Ruler will beare it in some sence it cannot haue a proper and literall reference such as these worthie Authours would vse to the time of King Lucius though there was such a sending after in his dayes by like men and meanes which is made plaine by their ioyning of S. Euaristus with them who dyed in the time of King Coillus Father to King Lucius by all accomps and by common computation before King Lucius was borne and by their rekening which giue the soonest life to King Lucius which is Matthew of Westminster saying he was borne in the yeare of Grace 115. WheÌ„ Matth. Westm an gratiae 115. he was a childe sixe yeares old at the most his Father liuing and reigning King when neyther Emperour nor Pope would write or send to him about such busines and the words of Suidas are plaine before the Emperours commande in these affaires was to his Prefects omnibus Praefectis mandauit such as his Father King Coillus and Iulius Agricola were then in Britaine And allthough in the same places where Gildas Nennius speake of these Messadges from the Pope Euaristus and Emperour they write also of King Lucius and his Nobles conuersion this can be no Argument that they sent to King Lucius but his Father Coillus for allthough they mention both those things neare together after their breife manner of writing they must make them two distinct matters and neuer say that the messadge was sent to King Lucius neither could they so haue done if the time and other circumstances would haue giuen allowance thereunto for they which write of King Lucius his Nobles and Countrie 's Conuersion doe write also how he wrote for and entreated it by suppliant letters to Pope Eleutherius Secondly both these being learned Britans and the best writers they had and knowing aswell as any